
mm 






















Book. 


ii 


j. 


JV o 

J 




COPYRIGHT DEPOSm 


























From Tenderfoot to Golden Eaglet 


BOOKS BT 

AMY E. BLANCHARD 


IN THE GIRLS' BOOKSHELF 

A GIRL OF ’76. A Story of the Early Period of 
the War for Independence. 331 pages. 

ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS. A Story. 284 
pages. 

ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS— SCHOOL- 
MATES. A Story. 308 pages. 

THE CAMP FIRE GIRLS OF BRIGHTWOOD. 
A Story of How They Kindled Their Fire and 
Kept It Burning. 309 pages. 

FAGOTS AND FLAMES. A Story of Winter Camp 
Fires. 306 pages. 

IN CAMP WITH THE MUSKODAY CAMP FIRE 
GIRLS. A Story of Summer Camp Fires by 
Cabin and Lake. 310 pages. 

A GIRL SCOUT OF RED ROSE TROOP. A 
Story for Girl Scouts. 320 pages. 

A LITTLE MAID OF PICARDY. Story of a Little 
Refugee in France. 338 pages. 

LUCKY PENNY OF THISTLE TROOP. A Girl 
Scout Story. 320 pages. 

FROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET. 
A Girl Scout Story. 317 pages. 

Each illustrated by Colored Frontispiece and with 
Colored Jacket. 

Qoth Bound* Price, $J*75 net each* 

Also Books in the AMERICAN GIRL SERIES, 







. r'ii* W 


^ «_ < L I '\9u 




•• » ’ m i*. 

‘ii.-, r 5 .“ R- 

l^V, ■ ■ 


V , , , ‘ r V - . A •; ;■ f: 







•* V • » - • r 

. 5 ^. • J* M / 'v »■ . 

■• ' . -7 '■ -'-■; 


' - ■^r&w 'f. ^ '^’ ■ 
■ , • V,- :\„i»i' 


* ^ t 


l M 




« ^ 

^ If n ^ 


V'- - 


i * • * • . # ♦ ‘ 

> V I ^ * V ■ ♦ 

■ •;• I r - •'. *.;• ' 

'•*,•■- V*'-. ‘ 


— * ,A 

.A .r 






• ■ ♦ * 


s. 


# « 


••->W,'’ ■■'tv*- ■•»''• ■ • .• ■* .^'.^ • , - 

ij'*^ • ' *' ■* ^ * ' **■ ^ » J - J t » 




1 


i ^ 

•*' -SI 

^ 1 • t ■ * . J 


r * 




>■'“■■ , .'i: _ -k E-i.-'.' ■ - * 


a r« 


h ■- ' ■ , ' 

f-'* ' ; ■''; . 


c» 


».'s ^ 





/ 


■ ' ■^■ 

' f ‘ .? . 1 * 

» • • * * ■ ■ 



»-1 ‘ 


r • 


t 




* '■ * . ^. " ■» ■^'<1 ■ * 

v%3i ; 

• •>'’» sail 

' - T*5- ■ * • 


*•» 


« vnT:f?' 

-- > ; ' *-7 V* 










V* 

%• 


• • 


k-r^; ■ ^ 



*A. 
. t 


- -V _ 

j-i"; ■>-'*'. --3 ' 

/ • - % '' f > *'■" » * 

^ 4 m • » i.' ■ *- / , • ^ U 4 ^**; 

A \ # ' fc ^ 


. «. 


|y> • V 



.1 . •■ - ‘ ^ 1 ^ 
AL% * ■^.’ -S': ..fA . •*-, 

yt .. ' . ^ 

.' k* > ' ■ f - • ■ •i 






From Tenderfoot to 
Golden Eaglet 

A GIRL SCO UT STOR Y 
By 

AMY E. BLANCHARD 

Author of ** A Girl Scout of Red Rose Troop f 
** Lucky Penny of Thistle Troop f etc. 


ILLUSTRATED BT 

FRANK T. MERRILL 



W. A. WILDE COMPANY 

BOSTON CHICAGO 




Copyrighted, IQ2I, 

By Amy E. Blanchard 
All rights reserved 

From Tenderfoot to Golden Eaglet 
21 


MAR 24 1922 


0)C1.A661064 


Foreword 


T he increasing numbers of Girl Scouts all over 
the country leads to an increasing demand for 
information about them. It is sometimes from rather 
unpromising material that a good scout is made. To 
demonstrate this, to show what benefits come from 
obeying the laws, to encourage girls who are but half- 
hearted scouts, and to prove that none need fail of be- 
coming a Golden Eaglet who is faithful to her set pur- 
pose, this story of Joanne Selden is written. 

A. E. B. 


5 



► 


i 



' ' ) 
t 


I 



" 4 

V 

# 


I 


I 


4 


9 


f 


\ 


1 









• ^ 



1 





• »' 
I 


\ 





, / 


/ '■ '-' * . ' 



Contents 


I. 

The Stowaway 




II 

II. 

The Lovely Lady . 




25 

III. 

Hard at It . 




38 

IV. 

Chico .... 




55 

V. 

** The End of a Perfect Day” 



70 

VI. 

Easter Eggs . 




82 

VII. 

Dye Away 




97 

VIII. 

“ Smile, Smile, Smile ” . 




III 

IX. 

Baby or Soldier — Which? 




125 

X. 

Up the River 




140 

XI. 

Hawaiian Pineapple 




155 

XII. 

A Dash for Help . 




173 

XIII. 

Unexpected Guests 




189 

XIV. 

Here’s Where I Cook . 




205 

XV. 

A Garden Party . 




224 

XVI. 

Christmas Wreaths 




240 

XVII. 

Jim Crow 




256 

XVIII. 

Under the Stars . 




271 

XIX. 

The Concert 




287 

XX. 

Reaching the Goal 




302 


7 



From Tenderfoot to 
Golden Eaglet 


CHAPTER I 

THE STOWAWAY 

J OANNE was leaning on the deck’s rail watching 
the loading of freight. The black, perspiring men 
made much ado about it, and Joanne did not much 
wonder, for it seemed heavy work. She was not par- 
ticularly interested in the boxes and bales, but pres- 
ently she did see something which specially attracted 
her attention, and she leaned far over the rail to catch 
a last glimpse of a little black pony which came along 
with a dash once he gained his footing. 

‘‘ Take care, Joanne,” her grandmother called from 
her steamer chair in which she was already estab- 
lished, don’t lean over too far.” 

Joanne came back to the perpendicular. Oh, but 
Gradda, you should have seen the darling pony that 
just came aboard; he was so much more interesting 
than all those bunches of bananas and crates of stuff. 
At first he didn’t want to come and planted his feet as 
stubbornly as a mule with his head up and ears back; 

II 


12 FEOM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


that was when they put him on the barge to bring him 
to the steamer; then they hoisted him up by a strap 
over the side. He must have been scared, poor dear, 
but now he is safe, I hope. He is such a darling little 
fellow, bigger than a Shetland, but rough like one.’’ 

Why didn’t you call me to see all this? ” asked her 
grandmother. 

‘‘ Why, I was so excited and so afraid I would miss 
something that I forgot. I wish I had a pony like 
that.” 

You couldn’t ride it, my dear, if you had.” 

But I could learn. Whose is it, do you suppose ? 
I wonder if it is going to a new home and if its peo- 
ple are on board. I’m going to ask the captain when 
I get acquainted with him. There is a lot of freight, 
isn’t there? I don’t suppose we can start till it is all 
on board.” 

‘‘ We needn’t have come down so soon,” remarked 
Mrs. Selden, ‘‘ but that is just the way at the small 
ports ; it takes forever to get ready to start. Probably 
we shall be here the rest of the day. You’d better sit 
down and rest, Joanne, and not wear yourself out by 
rushing around.” 

But, Gradda, there are hours and hours ahead 
when there will be nothing to do but rest; I shall get 
too much rested.” 

Well, don’t get overheated,” charged Mrs. Selden 
as she watched the slim little figure return to her place 
at the rail. 


THE STOWAWAY 


13 


A pale, thin, dark-haired, dark-eyed little person was 
Joanne, possessed of an exuberance of spirit and an 
enthusiasm which often outran her strength, so that 
her grandmother was continually curbing the excess 
of energy. 

Presently she returned from her point of lookout 
to say: “ Pm going to hunt up Grad. He can find out 
whose is the pony.’’ 

‘‘ Don’t get into mischief,” warned Mrs. Selden, 
picking up the book lying open in her lap. 

'' I won’t,” returned Joanne dashing off. 

She met her grandfather on the stairway. He had 
an open paper in his hand, and looked a little troubled 
although there was a smile hovering about his lips. 
‘‘ Well, Pickings,” he began — one of his names for 
Joanne was Slim Pickings, shortened to Pickings — 
‘‘ where are you bound ? ” 

‘‘Just going to hunt you up. Grad,” answered 
Joanne. “ I want you to find out who that darling 
pony belongs to.” 

Her grandfather puckered up his lips in a whimsical 
way. “ I don’t believe any one can tell you better than 
I can.” 

“ Oh, but why do you say that? Please tell me.” 

Her grandfather made no direct answer, but asked, 
“ Where is your grandmother ? ” 

“ Out there on deck in a steamer chair.” 

“ Come along and let’s find her.” 

Joanne linked her arm in her grandfather’s and to- 


14 FROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


gether they appeared before Mrs. Selden. She looked 
up with a smile. ‘‘ Well, doctor,’' she began. 

He dropped in her lap the open paper he had been 
holding. ‘‘ What do you make out of that, madam? ” 
he asked. 

She bent her gaze upon it, then looked up with 
a puzzled smile. '‘What’s it all about, Gregory?” 
she inquired. “ I can’t quite make it out. My Span- 
ish might be up to it, but the handwriting baffles me.” 

Dr. Selden settled himself in the chair by her side 
and took possession of the paper again. “ Well, it 
seems that I am responsible for one more passenger 
than I bargained for.” 

“ What do you mean? ” asked his wife. 

The doctor spread out the paper on his knee and 
ran over the contents in glib Spanish, Joanne leaning 
on his shoulder the while. 

Before he reached the last line she cried out ex- 
citedly: “The pony! the pony! That is What jaco 
means, isn’t it? Not the little black pony. Grad, not 
that, is it? Oh, Grad, did he give it to you?” She 
plumped down on her grandfather’s knee and tried to 
take the paper from him. 

“ Here, here, miss, go slow,” he cried. “ That docu- 
ment is not for you. Now keep still while I explain. 
You remember that man Paulino Lopez whose son I 
doctored? Of course I couldn’t take any fee for a 
thing like that, but that does not suit my friend Lopez, 
so here comes this note, to the Sehor Doctor, with the 


THE STOWAWAY 


15 


pony begging that I will accept the gift from my 
‘ grateful servant, Paulino Lopez de Machorro who 
kisses my hand/ He has raised the little beast from a 
colt, it seems, and when I went to his house offered it 
to me with his house and all his possessions. Knowing 
the Spanish habit of placing one’s entire establishment 
at the disposal of the merest acquaintance, I refused 
to accept, which was the proper thing to do. He 
placed himself at my feet theoretically; I answered in 
kind and I supposed that was the last of it. But, no, 
here comes this; the pony is below, the man who 
brought him has returned and here am I in a quandary. 
Now, what in the mischief is to be done? We have 
no stable in Washington and who would look after 
him? I don’t see how we are to keep him.” 

‘‘ Of course we can’t,” agreed Mrs. Selden. 

Joanne flung herself wildly upon her grandfather. 
Oh, please, please,” she cried. I’ll take care of 
him ; I’ll do anything if you’ll only keep him.” 

‘‘You!” exclaimed her grandmother scornfully. 
“ What do you know about horses ? ” 

“ But I could, I could. I’d feed him and water him. 
I’d curry him and I could learn to ride him. Oh, Grad, 
when kind heaven has sent such a gift like manna 
from the skies could you have the heart to refuse it? ” 
“ I suppose I shall have to make a pretense of ac- 
cepting,” responded her grandfather doubtfully. “ It 
would never do to send the creature back. Lopez 
would be hurt to the core, mortally offended, in fact. 


16 FROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


He would probably denounce me as one of those boor- 
ish Americans who has no idea of courtesy. No, the 
little beast will have to complete his journey; we can't 
pitch him overboard. Meanwhile weTl decide what 
is to be done with him. Here, Joanne, don't make a 
spectacle of yourself like that. Get up." For Joanne 
had prostrated herself in Oriental style at her grand- 
father's feet. 

She rose, however, at her grandfather's bidding and 
went over to her grandmother. ‘‘ Goodness me, Jo- 
anne," said that lady, your hands are as cold as ice. 
I do wish we could keep you from getting so worked 
up." 

But who wouldn't be worked up, when a darling 
pony is thrust upon one? " argued Joanne. 

‘‘ You'd be more liable to be worked down in such 
an event," remarked her grandfather laughing. 

Quiet yourself, Joanne, or I shall have to send you 
to bed with a hot water bottle." 

I'm quiet, really I am," protested Joanne. 

Of course it is an exciting thing for her, you must 
admit that," put in Mrs. Selden, taking her grand- 
daughter's part. '' She has every reason to be ex- 
cited; you would have been at her age. You're not 
far from being so now," she added slyly. 

Encouraged by this Joanne put in her plea. Won't 
you take me down where I can see him. Grad ? " she 
begged. ‘‘ Of course he's yours not mine, but as he is 
really one of the family I at least should be introduced 


THE STOWAWAY 


17 


to him. I’m afraid he’ll be lonely among entire 
strangers and we must make him understand that we 
are his friends.” 

“ All right,” responded her grandfather, rather glad 
of an excuse to visit the little charge so unexpectedly 
placed in his care. 

A docile but fine-spirited little creature they found 
him, already in high favor with the sailors, the stew- 
ards and deck hands. He rubbed his nose against 
Joanne’s shoulder when she spoke caressingly to him, 
but turned from her with a low whinny when Dr. 
Selden spoke to him in Spanish. Chico, chiquita, 
que bueno jaco,” he said. 

‘‘ What did you say to him? ” queried Joanne all in- 
tent. 

** I said ‘ Little one, what a good little pony.’ ” 

I believe he understood. You must teach me to 
say that to him. I mean to learn more Spanish ; yes, 
I intend to be very proficient.” 

Satisfied that they were leaving the pony in good 
hands the two went up on deck again. Before long 
the last lighter was relieved of its freight and soon the 
vessel was plowing through the blue waters leaving 
adobe houses and waving palmettos behind them. 
Joanne watched the little port fade from sight in a 
flare of sunset light, and then gave her attention to 
her fellow passengers whom she had scarcely noted 
before. 

Her grandfather, a retired surgeon of the navy, her 


18 FROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


grandmother, a dainty little body, with Joanne, their 
only grandchild, had been spending the winter in the 
West Indies where they had gone mainly for Joanne’s 
health. She was a frail child from the first. Her 
father had died in the Philippines, her mother, none 
too robust, soon followed him, and the little girl was 
taken in charge by her grandparents who doted on 
her, but were perhaps a little over anxious and over 
particular, so that she was never allowed to rough it 
and knew little of the outdoor sports which most girls 
enjoy. She had studied at home with a governess, 
losing much time because of real or fancied illness, yet 
she had picked up much information from a grand- 
father who had travelled all over the world and knew 
many things not taught in books. By reading much 
Joanne had gained more knowledge, so she was by no 
means an ignorant young person in spite of having 
studied few school books. 

Restless child that she was she paid many visits to 
the little pony between the time the vessel left her port 
and the following morning, sometimes alone, some- 
times in her grandfather’s company. Between whiles 
she took careful survey of her fellow passengers hop- 
ing to see some one her own age of whom she could 
make a companion, but all appeared to be much 
younger or much older. The nearest approach to an 
acquaintance was begun with a lad a little older who 
smiled genially at her when she paced along the deck 
with her grandfather or rushed impetuously by her- 


THE STOWAWAY 


19 


self as she tried to see how many circuits she could 
make within a given time. 

This boy was sitting by a lady whom Joanne had 
noticed from the first. She, too, had smiled at the 
little girl who had smiled back. ‘‘ I like that lady,’' 
she told herself. ‘‘ She is so handsome and has such 
kind eyes and such a lovely smile. I’d like to find out 
who she is. I suppose the boy is her son. I like him, 
too; he has the same kind of smile. He looks rather 
serious when the smile flashes out like the sun from 
under a cloud. I’d like to tell him about the pony.” 

But if the arrival of the pony was an exciting inci- 
dent of the voyage a still greater one occurred the 
next morning when one of the ship’s officers came to 
where Joanne was with her grandparents, sitting still 
for a wonder. 

‘‘ Dr. Selden? ” said the officer. 

‘‘ I’m the man,” responded Dr. Selden. 

‘‘ Would you be good enough to come below, sir? ” 

Up jumped Joanne. ‘‘ Oh, there’s nothing wrong 
with the pony, is there ? ” she cried. He was all 
right just after breakfast. I gave him a lump of sugar. 
I hope it didn’t disagree with him.” 

The officer’s grave face relaxed into a smile. 
‘‘ Well, no, I can’t say there is anything wrong with 
the pony ; ” he emphasized the last word. 

‘‘ I’ll come,” said Dr. Selden getting up. 

"‘Oh, please. Grad, I’m coming, too,” declared 
Joanne. 


20 FROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


Her grandfather looked inquiringly at the officer. 

‘‘ That is as you say, sir,’' the man answered the 
look by saying. 

The two men started off, Joanne following close at 
their heels. She was sure in spite of what the officer 
said that there was something afoot which concerned 
the pony even though there might be nothing the mat- 
ter with his health. 

The officer led the way to the captain’s room where, 
with eyes half frightened, half defiant, stood a be- 
grimed, frowsy, half-clad little lad, mumbling out re- 
plies to the captain’s questions. 

The captain arose as his visitors came in. Good- 
morning, doctor,” he said. Sorry to trouble you, 
but we thought you might be able to help us out of a 
little difficulty. This your granddaughter? ” 

My granddaughter, Joanne.” 

The captain held out a hearty hand. Sit down, 
won’t you?” he said, yielding his chair to Joanne. 
‘‘ I’ve no doubt you’ll be interested in this affair, too. 
One of our men,” he went on, addressing himself to 
Dr. Selden, discovered this boy this morning. He 
had stowed himself away somewhere in the hold. Do 
you happen to know him? You speak Spanish, prob- 
ably.” 

'‘To a certain extent,” Dr. Selden replied looking 
the lad over critically. " What is your name, 
muchacho? he asked in the language mentioned. 

" Pablo Lopez,” returned the boy. 


THE STOWAWAY 


21 


Son of Paulino Lopez ? ” 

Si, senor/' 

The doctor nodded. ‘‘Yes, I remember; you are 
the boy I treated. Why are you here ? Why have you 
run away from home? ’’ 

“ It is the little pony, senor, the small one who is 
my always friend. I cannot be apart from him. No, 
it is not possible, I come that where he go so I. You 
are so good. I tell myself that the Senor Doctor who 
was so kind as to take away that agony in the ear he 
will not send me back; he will permit me to go back 
with him to take care of Chico.’’ All this was poured 
out in voluble Spanish, beseechingly, tearfully. 

“ Humph ! ” The doctor looked at the captain. 
“This is a pretty kettle of fish, isn’t it?” he said. 
“ He’ll have to go back on the next ship, of course. 
Meanwhile I will be responsible for him. I suppose 
you can manage to give him a place to sleep and some- 
thing to eat.” 

The captain’s lips relaxed under his short mous- 
tache. “ I don’t exactly see where you are responsible, 
doctor,” he remarked, “ and of course we can’t let him 
starve, can we? He can bunk in somewhere; that’s 
easily arranged. We asked you to see him because we 
thought you might be able to identify him, as it was 
your pony he was concerned about. Certainly he must 
be returned to his parents. You know them? ” 

“ Ye-es, after a fashion,” the doctor replied. “ You 
see I happened to perform a slight service for them. 


22 FROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


In some way or other a grain of corn had penetrated 
this boy’s ear and had begun to sprout, causing him 
intense pain. One of the waiters at the hotel learned 
that I was a surgeon, informed this Paulino Lopez, 
who was a relative of his, and they begged that I 
would see the boy. Out of sheer humanity I couldn’t 
refuse. I went out to where Lopez lives, extracted the 
corn and in a few days the boy was all right.” The 
doctor paused. 

‘‘But where does the pony come in?” asked the 
captain. 

“ That is the sequel. One is bound to get some sort 
of boomerang if he is too soft-hearted. I’m not 
practising, as you know, and anyway I would have no 
right to take a fee, besides who would for a little thing 
like that? As I told you I went out to the Lopez 
ranch, saw a swarm of half naked children and a 
horde of black workmen. This Lopez insisted upon 
giving me this pony then and there, since I wouldn’t 
take a fee. I refused, of course, knowing the Spanish 
grand manner of offering gifts, but here comes the 
little beast after all when I have no use for him, and 
now appears this boy whom we don’t know what to do 
with. Pretty hard lines, isn’t it, in return for a com- 
mon, every-day bit of benevolence? ” 

The doctor was so testy that the captain laughed. 
“ Well,” he said, “ some persons might not think so. 
I’m glad you can tell us something about the boy. I 
thought maybe you could. We’ll see that he gets back 


THE STOWAWAY 


23 


home all right/’ He turned to the boy. You stay 
on the steamer till we get to New York, then we send 
you back home by next steamer. Understand ? ” 

The boy looked bewildered, his lips twitched, his 
hands twisted nervously. He cast an imploring look 
at Joanne who was observing him closely. His big, 
mournful eyes questioned her, then he plumped down 
on his knees before her, pouring forth a string of 
Spanish, only a little of which she could understand. 
Still, what she did gather was enough to make her 
jump up from the chair impetuously and go to her 
grandfather, clasping his arm till he should interrupt 
his talk with the captain long enough so that he might 
listen to her. 

‘‘ Grad, Grad,” she said excitedly, “ you know you 
said you couldn’t keep Chico, that’s his name, the boy 
says — you couldn’t keep him because there would be 
no one to look after him. I said I would, and you 
laughed. Now, you see, comes this boy in answer to 
my prayers. He’s just sent from heaven like the pony. 
I’ve always been perfectly crazy for a pony, and I’ll 
be ill, I will, I will, if he is torn from me.” She burst 
into tears. 

Her grandfather looked down at the excited face 
and then passed his hand over the girl’s hair. “ What 
would you do with such a nervous, excitable little 
body? ” he said to the captain, who shook his head as 
if that were a question he couldn’t answer. 

You said — ^you said — you’d think it over,” sobbed 


24 FROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


Joanne, “ and here when everything arranges itself so 
wonderfully you turn a deaf ear to my plea.” 

The captain gave a little chuckle as the doctor 
turned a whimsical glance upon him. 

“There, there, child,” said the doctor soothingly, 
“there is no use in making tragedy of this. We 
can’t do anything now, here on the high seas anyway. 
We have no intention of throwing the pony overboard 
and the boy after him. They’ve both got to stay on 
board till we dock. In the meantime we will see what 
can be done. It isn’t a matter that can be decided in 
a moment. I suppose the boy’s parents are crazy be- 
cause of his absence. We’d better send them a wire- 
less, eh, captain? ” 

The captain nodded. “ We’ll see to that.” 

“ Come then, kitten,” said her grandfather to 
Joanne. “ It is all right. I’ll tell the boy that we will 
see what can be done. Now go to your grandmother. 
Better wash off some of those superfluous tears first. 
I’ll come up after I have settled some further matters 
with the captain.” 

So Joanne dried her eyes and nodded to the boy, 
calling upon her small stock of Spanish for a word of 
comfort. “Paciencia! Paciencia! Pablo,” she stam- 
mered, and with a bright smile at the captain, chasing 
away her tears she ran to her stateroom. 


CHAPTER II 


THE LOVELY LADY 

T he news of a stowaway had reached the upper 
deck before Joanne arrived there. She had quite 
recovered her composure by this time, and, as usual 
after one of her excitable outbursts, she was turning 
her dark cloud to show the silver lining. It was for- 
tunate, she told herself, that there were some days 
before the vessel could reach New York, and in that 
time, probably she could coax her grandfather into 
keeping both Pablo and Chico. She remembered that 
Dr. Selden had said that Paulino Lopez had a swarm 
of children, so why should he not be pleased to have 
one of them provided for? This pleasant thought 
caused her to flash a sudden smile at the friendly boy 
now standing by his mother’s side. 

This time the boy did more than smile; he spoke. 
‘‘ Say,” he began, ‘‘ have you heard about the stow- 
away ? Is there really one ? ” 

Oh, yes, there is,” Joanne halted in her walk. 
‘‘ He is ours. I have just been down to see him.” 

The boy turned to his mother. “ Well, what do you 
think of that?” he said. Then, to Joanne, ‘‘Tell us 
about him, won’t you? ” 


25 


26 FROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


Joanne moved over to where he stood. 

This is my mother/' he said. ‘‘ My name is Bob 
Marriott. What's yours? " 

Joanne Selden," was the reply. 

Sit down, won't you ? " The lady indicated a va- 
cant chair by her side. “ My son has been telling me 
about the little pony you have below." 

‘‘ He isn't exactly mine," responded Joanne; ‘‘he is 
Grad's — that's what I call my grandfather. I couldn't 
say grandfather when I was little, so I always called 
him Grad. He is a dear, the pony, I mean, though 
my grandfather is, too, for that matter." 

Bob laughed. “ I've seen him and I think he is fine 
— the pony, I mean," then coloring up, “ of course 
your grandfather is, too." 

Then they all laughed and felt very well acquainted. 

“ So the fine pony is your fine grandfather's," be- 
gan Bob’s mother. “ However, I suppose that is the 
same as if he belonged to you, isn't it? " 

“ Well," answered Joanne rather doubtfully, “ per- 
haps so, if Grad decides to keep him. You see he 
came most unexpectedly, as if he'd dropped from the 
skies. I'll tell you about it." So she launched forth 
into the story of Chico which, of course, included that 
of Pablo, ending up by saying: “ So you see poor 
Grad is in quite a pickle. He has two things on his 
hands that he doesn't know what to do with, three if 
you count me." 

“ But why you ? " asked Mrs. Marriott interestedly. 


THE LOVELY LADY 


27 


Because you see my father died when I was a 
baby and my mother when I was four years old, so I 
have lived with my grandparents most of my life. 
Tm rather delicate and have to go south in the winter 
or to California or somewhere like that. This year 
we went to Bermuda first, then off to other places in 
the West Indies and to some queer little ports. Now 
that Grad has retired from the navy he can go along, 
too, which is rather fortunate for Gradda and me, 
for we have had to go wandering off alone. We usu- 
ally don’t, however, for there are always some navy 
people going along at the same time.” 

‘‘ Don’t you go to school ? ” 

‘‘ Yes, at least I’ve had a governess. I had a French 
nursery governess first, then an English governess, but 
now I have none at all. I should like to go to school. 
Maybe I shall if we are to live in Washington. I 
don’t know ; that is one of the makings up of his mind 
that Grad is bothered about. There he comes now. 
I must go and find out what he has to say about 
Pablo.” 

This was the first of many talks which Joanne had 
with these two. She had never known boys very well, 
and Bob was a revelation to her. He was a Boy Scout, 
in the first place, he played the violin in the second 
and in the third he had a number of girl cousins of 
whose doings he told Joanne, making her sigh en- 
viously as she wished she could do some of the things 
they did. 


28 FROM TENDEEFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


She expressed this wish to Bob one day when the 
two were leaning on the rail watching the churning of 
the water in the wake of the steamer. ‘‘ How I'd love 
to play outdoor games and go camping and do all 
those things your cousins do," she said. 

Well, what's the matter with your getting out and 
doing them ? " 

How could I?" 

‘‘ That's an easy one. Join the Girl Scouts." 

Oh, tell me about them." 

They're Scouts as near like Boy Scouts as girls 
can be. Our organization was started in England by 
Sir Baden Powell, and his sister started the Girl 
Scouts, then Mrs. Juliette Low got the idea and 
brought it over to the United States. The movement 
has spread so that now there are hundreds and hun- 
dreds of Girl Scouts all over the country, and I tell you 
they are just fine. My mother was captain of a troop, 
but she had to give it up." 

I'm going to ask her to tell me about her troop, 
do you call it? I love that. My father was a navy 
man, you know, and it does appeal to me, troops and 
captains and things. My father was only a lieutenant 
for he was very young when he died." 

Of course mother will tell you about her troop. 
She'd love to, for if there is anything mum's daflfy 
about it is the Girl Scout idea." 

So Joanne sought out Mrs. Marriott and listened 
attentively while she was being informed of the Girl 


THE LOVELY LADY 


29 


Scout activities. ‘‘ I think it must be the finest thing 
to be one/’ she commented at last. 

‘‘ It certainly is fine and dandy to be a Boy Scout/’ 
Bob put in, ‘‘ so it must be just as fine for a girl.” 

Joanne was very thoughtful for a moment before 
she said: “I’m afraid my grandparents wouldn’t like 
the idea.” 

“ Pooh ! Why not? ” queried Bob. 

“ Oh, because they don’t like me to do conspicuous 
things; they’d object to my marching in a parade, for 
instance.” 

“ Pooh ! ” exclaimed Bob again. “ You’d be just 
one of a bunch, all dressed alike and no one would 
notice you particularly any more than if you were one 
potato in a bushel.” 

Joanne laughed but immediately looked serious 
again, then she went on: “They’d be scared to death 
for fear I’d overtax my strength. Gradda is always 
talking about me overtaxing my strength, and charg- 
ing me not to take cold and all that sort of thing.” 
She turned to Mrs. Marriott. “ I wish you’d get ac- 
quainted with Gradda ; she’s Mrs. Gregory Selden, you 
know. You could get to talking about how interest- 
ing and fine it is to be a Girl Scout and get her used to 
the idea gradually. It would never do to spring it on 
her suddenly ; she’d get all ruffled up like a hen with 
one chick.” 

“ I’d like very much to meet your grandmother,” 
returned Mrs. Marriott. “ Won’t you present me? ” 


30 PROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


Joanne looked up from under her dark lashes. She 
wasn’t quite sure whether her grandmother, being a 
very particular lady, would like the idea of meeting a 
perfectly strange person of whom Joanne could tell 
her nothing except that she had made the acquaint- 
ance in a very unconventional way. However, she 
reflected, that she did very often pick up acquaintances 
in travelling, and her grandmother had followed them 
up or dropped them as she felt disposed. So she re- 
plied politely: “If Gradda admires you as much as I 
do she’ll be delighted. I picked you out that first day 
as the dearest-faced person on board.” 

Mrs. Marriott smiled. “ Thank you for that very 
nice compliment,” she said quietly. 

Joanne fidgeted around for a few minutes. “ Let’s 
go now,” she said at last. 

“ Go where ? ” asked Bob. 

“ Over to Gradda ; we may as well get it over.” 

Mrs. Marriott laughed, but she gave Joanne’s hand 
a squeeze. “ You are simply delicious,” she exclaimed. 

Joanne wondered why, but jumped up, settled her 
cap upon her curly head and led the way to the other 
side of the deck where her grandmother sat. Dr. 
Selden was pacing up and down in company of an- 
other man. Joanne paused in front of Mrs. Selden 
saying: “ Gradda, dear, I want you to know my friend, 
Mrs. Marriott, and this is Bob, her son.” 

Mrs. Selden removed her eye-glasses and looked up 
with faint suspicion at the tall, handsome woman be- 


THE LOVELY LADY 


31 


fore her. “ Oh, Mrs. Marriott,” she said, ‘‘ I have 
heard Joanne speak of you. Won’t you sit down? 
Joanne, take that rug of your grandfather’s out of the 
way, and — Robert, is it? I’m afraid there is not an- 
other vacant chair for you.” 

‘‘ Oh, never mind, Mrs. Selden,” returned Bob, 
quickly lifting the rug from the steamer chair and 
tucking it around his mother when she sat down. 
‘‘ Joanne and I will just walk while you and mother 
talk, that is, if you don’t object.” 

‘‘ Not in the least,” replied Mrs. Selden graciously, 
pleased with the boy’s courteous manner. 

‘‘ I’m glad you said that,” remarked Joanne as she 
and Bob turned away. Now Gradda will talk about 
me, which she wouldn’t do before my face.” 

That is precisely what did happen, for Mrs. Mar- 
riott tactfully led the way to the subject. ‘‘ I was at- 
tracted to your little granddaughter when I first saw 
her,” she began. ‘‘ She has such a bright interesting 
face, rather intense at times.” 

'‘Yes, she is too intense, Tm afraid,” responded 
Mrs. Selden. " She is not strong but is nervously act- 
ive, and I find it difficult to curb her nervous energies 
which outweigh her physical powers.” 

" Then,” returned Mrs. Marriott, " it would seem a 
good thing to build up her physical strength.” 

" That is what my husband advises. He advocates 
an outdoor life, but how is the child to be properly 
educated if we were to live in the country? I could 


32 FEOM TENDEEFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


not endure the isolation and where would she find 
proper companionship, a matter so important now 
that she is growing beyond childhood? She has had 
governesses, but now that the doctor has retired we 
have about decided to live in Washington and send 
her to school.” 

There are excellent schools in Washington,” re- 
marked Mrs. Marriott. 

So we hear. Do you recommend any special 
ones ? ” 

Mrs. Marriott rapidly turned over in her mind the 
schools of which she knew, then mentioned one which 
encouraged its pupils to belong to a troop of Girl 
Scouts whose meeting place for rallies was the school’s 
gymnasium, and presently the subject of this organiza- 
tion was brought up. While this was being discussed 
Dr. Selden joined them, and soon the three were ani- 
matedly talking over schools and schoolgirls in gen- 
eral and Joanne in particular. 

This was the beginning of more than one conversa- 
tion upon the same subject, so that by the time the 
steamer docked it was almost settled that Joanne 
should try the Everleigh school, though the matter of 
her joining the Girl Scouts was left open. 

Meanwhile the story of the pony and Pablo had be- 
come generally known and every one was interested in 
the pair, all hoping they would not be separated. 

The little pony had begun life with wild mountain 
companions, many of whom, from time to time, were 


THE LOVELY LADY 


33 


captured and brought into the market-place to be sold. 
Chico and his mother were among these, but the wild, 
little mother refusing captivity, managed to get away, 
but in her mad efforts to escape, stumbled into a hole, 
broke her leg and was shot. Chico, who had tried to 
keep up with her, gave out at last, after making a good 
flight. Paulino Lopez bought the little creature for a 
mere song, took him to his home, where he became a 
great pet and Pablo's chief companion. In time he 
became as gentle as a kitten and docile enough to offer 
no objection to having a saddle put upon him or to be 
harnessed to a rough cart. He was strong and sturdy, 
much like a Shetland pony, and even Mrs. Selden, after 
having been persuaded to go down to see him, observed 
that he had ‘‘ a very engaging personality." 

At this comment Dr. Selden gave Joanne a sly wink 
which encouraged her to believe that Chico would re- 
main in the family. 

As for Pablo's future, that was still an open ques- 
tion which was not answered till some weeks later. 

At the dock Joanne parted from Bob and his 
mother. She and Bob had become good comrades 
while for Mrs. Marriott she had acquired the wor- 
shipful feeling which a girl of fourteen often feels 
for an older woman, and my lovely lady," was the 
way Joanne always spoke of her. At parting she 
threw herself into Mrs. Marriott’s arms sobbing out: 
‘‘I must part from you! We must part and I may 
never see you again!" She tremblingly took from 


34 FEOM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


her finger a little forget-me-not ring which she thrust 
into Mrs. Marriott’s hand saying; ‘‘ Please keep this 
to remember me by.” Then, after watching mother 
and son go off in a cab, she turned her attention to 
the landing of Chico. 

The little pony came ashore much more readily than 
he had gone aboard, perhaps sensing the fact that his 
voyage was over and that he would now have the free- 
dom of dry land. Moreover, this time he was led by 
his comrade, Pablo, who was clothed in a decent suit 
of Bob’s clothes, donated by Mrs. Marriott. 

‘‘Where will he go now?” inquired Joanne link- 
ing her arm in her grandfather’s. 

“ That’s w'hat I must find out,” he said. “ Such a 
nuisance having a responsibility like this thrust upon 
us.” 

“ Oh, Grad, Grad,” cried Joanne, there’s Cousin 
Ned.” She had suddenly caught sight of a well set 
up young man behind the barriers. 

‘‘Good!” responded her grandfather. “Just the 
one I’d most wish to see.” He hurried up to the gate 
calling heartily: “ Good boy, Ned! Just the very one 
I want. Can you wait till we’re through with these 
customs ? ” 

“ Sure can, uncle,” returned the young man. 

Joanne waved her cousin a greeting and then rushed 
off to where her grandmother sat forlornly, if pa- 
tiently, on a trunk. “ Gradda ! Gradda,” cried 
Joanne, “ Cousin Ned Pattison is here. He came down 


THE LOVELY LADY 


35 


to meet us. Isn't that fine ? " Her excitement and 
pleasure at the new arrival completely chased away 
the tears which had attended her parting with the 
Harriotts. 

In due course of time the customs were done with 
and Cousin Ned was permitted to join his relatives. 
‘‘ Well, Ned, my boy," said his uncle, ‘‘ it’s mighty 
good of you to give us this surprise." 

Thought I’d combine business with pleasure and 
run on to New York for a few days. Had some mat- 
ters to look up and made it convenient to time it so as 
to be here when you all got in. Going right on to 
Washington, uncle, or do you linger in this mad city 
for a while? " He smiled down at Joanne. 

Well," returned Dr. Selden, ‘‘ the trouble is that 
I’m tied up in the matter of a boy and a pony." 

His nephew stared. “ What ? " 

“ Fact. I’ve got to find a place for them. Queer 
sort of dunnage, but they were forced upon me," and 
Dr. Selden proceeded to tell the story of Chico and 
Pablo to which Mr. Pattison listened with close atten- 
tion. 

‘‘ Why don’t you ship them right on to my place? " 
he said at the conclusion of the tale. 

Dr. Selden laughed. ‘‘ Where would you put a pony 
in an apartment house? In the dumb-waiter? ’’ 

It was his nephew’s turn to laugh. “ Pshaw ! I 
forgot that you didn’t know that I was a landed pro- 
prietor, that I had acquired a farm." 


36 FROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


‘‘ Really?’’ 

Sure thing. I have a dandy place about twenty 
miles above Washington on the Potomac. I can take 
care of your pony, Jo.” He smiled down at the little 
girl. 

“ But,” said Joanne plaintively, '‘ he isn’t mine; he’s 
Grad’s.” 

" Same thing,” returned Cousin Ned with assurance. 
" I would be glad, too, to take the boy,” he said to his 
uncle. " Help is none too easy to find these days and 
an extra pair of hands would be mighty welcome. 
How old is this chap ? ” 

" Twelve or fourteen, I should say. He is rather 
small, so it’s hard to tell.” 

"Good enough; he’s old enough to do a lot. Just 
you leave it all to me. Did you say you were going 
to stay over or not ? ” 

" I suppose I shall have to till we get this matter 
straightened out, though I’d like to get off to-morrow 
if possible.” 

" I reckon we can fix it up. I must be here for a 
couple of days, and can look after your live stock till 
I go, then I can take them right along with me. 
Meanwhile I know a man that will look after them. 
Where are they, by the way ? ” 

" Over here,” responded Dr. Selden. " No, Joanne, 
you must stay with your grandmother.” 

So Joanne watched the two men go off, and then 
sat down by her grandmother to wait their return. 


THE LOVELY LADY 


37 


After what seemed, and really was, a long time she 
saw them coming back talking earnestly. 

'' There’s bound to be a lot of red tape,” she heard 
her grandfather say, but I’ll get in touch with the 
consul — I know him personally — and no doubt he will 
be able to hurry it up.” 

‘‘All right. I’ll meet you at the hotel,” replied 
Cousin Ned, and hurried off. 

In a few minutes Joanne and her grandparents were 
seated in a taxicab and a little later found themselves 
in a hotel from which they departed on the second day 
following. 

Then came days which were exciting enough for 
Joanne; the selecting of a new home, the prospect of 
school life, the anticipation of spending week ends and 
holidays on Cousin Ned’s farm, all these were too 
much for Joanne who, at the end of a week, went to 
bed with a headache and was treated as an invalid for 
several days longer. 

But she emerged from this durance vile the better 
for the rest, and one Monday morning entered school 
with high hopes if with palpitating heart and nervous 
tremors. However, at the end of another week she 
had found congenial companions, had chosen one 
special friend, had made up her mind that she must 
become a Girl Scout whether or no, and was already 
working at her Tenderfoot tests. 


CHAPTER III 


HARD AT IT 


HE girl whom Joanne settled upon as the one 



jl she would like for her best friend was Winnie 
Merryman. Joanne observed her across the big school- 
room that first morning. She was the exact opposite 
of the dark-haired, dark-eyed, pale-faced Joanne, be- 
ing rosy and fair-haired, with big turquoise blue eyes 
and lips which smiled a friendly greeting to Joanne as, 
a little scared, the latter took the seat assigned her and 
glanced around the room. 

At recess Joanne, too proud, and still too scared, to 
make advances, stood off with head up and a don’t 
care look on her face. Winnie at once made her way 
over to the new pupil. ‘‘ I don’t believe you know any 
of the girls, do you ? ” she said. 

Joanne shook her head. No, I don’t know a single 


one. 


Then come and eat lunch with me. I am Winifred 
Merryman. I can tell you about the other girls and 
you can meet some of them so you won’t feel that you 
are among entire strangers.” 


HAED AT IT 


39 


This was the beginning and by Friday afternoon 
Joanne and Winifred were sworn friends, moreover 
Joanne knew most of the other girls, by name at least, 
and was in high favor with a number of them, being 
considered something of a heroine because of her 
travels and her somewhat unusual experiences. 

Just think,’’ said Betty Streeter to Esther Rhodes, 
“ she speaks languages, French and Spanish, and she’s 
been to all sorts of queer places like Hawaii and the 
West Indies.” 

‘‘ Yes, but she’s awfully backward in some of her 
studies ; math, and Latin, for example.” 

‘‘Yes, but she’s very bright; I heard Miss Hunter 
say so; she’ll catch up.” 

“ She looks very delicate.” 

“ I believe she is, but I heard her say to Miriam 
Overton that she had always been coddled, carried 
around in cotton wool, as it were, but that now she 
was going to join the Girl Scouts and have more out- 
door life. That should bring her up if anything can.” 

“ Perhaps,” returned Esther doubtfully. 

It was true enough that Joanne had declared that 
she intended to become a Girl Scout although as yet, 
her grandmother’s consent had not been gained. It 
took a little diplomacy to get this, but Joanne was 
tactful, and first, by coaxings and cajolings, won her 
grandfather over to her side, then one day she brought 
home the rosy Winnie who was certainly a brilliant 
example of an outdoor girl. 


40 FROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


Of course/’ Winnie told Mrs. Selden, ‘‘ I don’t 
suppose my robust appearance is all due to scouting, 
but mother thinks ever so much can be laid to that. 
I know myself, that I get flabby and lazy and head- 
achy when I stay indoors too much; so do lots of the 
girls. Why, look at Miriam Overton; she used to 
have indigestion and couldn’t walk a mile without giv- 
ing out. Now she’s given up eating so much candy 
and takes more exercise so she can do a five mile hike 
with any of us.” 

So in the face of these and other arguments Mrs. 
Selden finally gave in, especially when she learned the 
character of the girls who comprised Sunflower Troop. 
However, it was not at once that Joanne was able to 
attend her first rally, for, being not only a high-strung, 
nervous young person, she was likewise a very am- 
bitious one who went at her studies with a rush and a 
determination to be outdone by no one, so that more 
than once she was kept at home because of headaches 
which followed fits of weeping when she thought her- 
self unable to keep up with her class, or failed in some 
of her work. On such occasions her grandfather bore 
her ofif to Cousin Ned’s farm from which she returned 
with renewed confidence and quite ready to start in 
again with fresh vigor. 

So at last it came about that it was a very en- 
thusiastic girl who perched upon the arm of her 
grandfather’s chair om the evening of the day when 
she attended her first rally. 


HARD AT IT 


41 


“ Just think, Grad,” she exclaimed, there are ever 
so many tests I don’t have to bother about. You have 
already taught me how to tie more than four knots, so 
I can check those off. The girls were so surprised that 
I knew so many, but when I told them I belonged to 
the navy they understood.’’ 

‘‘You belong to the navy?” Her grandfather 
softly pinched her cheek. 

“ Why, of course. Haven’t you always belonged, 
and didn’t my father? Of course I knew the names 
of governors of states, only the District of Columbia 
doesn’t have any, and Washington hasn’t any mayor. 
As for the history of the flag and how to fly it. I’d be 
a poor sort of granddaughter to a navy man if I didn’t 
know that much. There are ten Scout laws, and I 
think I know them perfectly. Don’t you want to hear 
me say them. Grad ? ” 

“ Most certainly.” 

Joanne jumped down and stood rigidly before her 
grandfather. “First comes the promise,” she began; 
“ I must promise to try to do three things: To do my 
duty to God and my country. To help other people at 
all times. To obey the laws of the Scouts. The laws 
are these : ‘ A Girl Scout’s honor is to be trusted. A 
Girl Scout is loyal. A Girl Scout’s duty is to be use- 
ful and to help others. A Girl Scout is a friend to 
all and a sister to every other Girl Scout. A Girl Scout 
is courteous. A Girl Scout keeps herself pure. A Girl 
Scout is a friend to animals. A Girl Scout obeys or- 


42 FKOM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


ders. A Girl Scout is cheerful. A Girl Scout is 
thrifty.’ ” 

‘'Fine! Fine!” cried her grandfather when she 
had finished. “ I hope my little Puss will be able to 
keep those laws.” 

“ It’s going to be pretty hard to keep them all but 
I shall try very, very hard, for I am just crazy to be- 
come a Golden Eaglet.” 

“ And what’s that, pray ? ” 

“ Well, you see first you’re a Tenderfoot, then you 
are a Second Class Scout, then a First Class; just like 
the middies, you know. Well, when you have passed 
the tests for a whole lot of things, fourteen or some- 
thing, you can become a Golden Eaglet. You can get 
badges for other things, too. I think I can pass the 
test for Interpreter and I know something about sig- 
nalling and I can swim a little, but there are ever so 
many more ; I will show you the list in my handbook. 
Oh, Grad, it is a perfect cinch that I can go to Cousin 
Ned’s, for that’s where I shall practise horsemanship 
and farming.” 

Her grandfather threw back his head and laughed 
heartily. “ I see you becoming a farmerette,” he said. 

“ Oh, but I can be, really I can. Now don’t you 
laugh at me, you dear old blessedness,” she dashed 
over to give him a hug, “for I’m counting on you for 
first aid and instructor in a lot of things.” 

“ Better not place too much confidence in my 
powers.” 


HARD AT IT 


43 


** Oh, but of course I can, Mr. Doctorman, for 
where could I find any one who could tell me more 
about Red Cross stuff and Civics and all that? ’’ 

“ Well, well, wedl see. Do you know this is the very 
first day that you have forgotten to ask about Pablo, 
being so interested in this new idea, of course.’’ 

‘‘ Oh, Grad, tell me, have you heard at last from 
his people ? ” 

Well, chatterbox, if you will give me a chance to 
get a word in edgewise I might be able to tell you 
something.” 

Joanne promptly drew up a chair and sat down in 
front of him, folding her hands in her lap. I won’t 
say one word till you say I may. Please now go 
ahead and tell me.” 

Very well, then; I have heard from Pablo’s par- 
ents and they give their consent to the boy’s remaining 
in this country. They really seem glad of the oppor- 
tunity which has come to him. The father writes that 
the fact that one of his family can be provided for in 
this great United States is to be considered in the light 
of a blessing.” 

And ” began Joanne, then put her finger on 

her lip and went no further. 

‘‘ So your Cousin Ned, finding the boy really quite a 
willing, capable little chap, is ready to do the best he 
can for him, hoping in time that he will prove an apt 
and reliable assistant. So, that’s settled.” 

Joanne could restrain herself no longer, but flung 


44 FROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


herself into her grandfather’s arms. ‘‘And Chico! 
Oh, Grad, you will let me learn to ride him.” 

“ Why, yes. I thought we’d decided that,” he said 
patting her shoulder. 

“ But Gradda hasn’t said it was settled.” 

“Nonsense! Gradda won’t object.” 

“ Oh, but she does, she does. She’s afraid Chico 
will run away with me and break my back or neck or 
something. She can’t get over the fact that he was 
born wild.” 

Her grandfather laughed. “ Then we shall have to 
calm her fears, and let her be convinced that whatever 
he may have been in his infancy he is now a very 
gentle little beast.” 

“ Oh, you blessed darling ! I’m so glad you’ve re- 
tired and are going to stay at home always, for now I 
shall have you to come to my rescue in any emer- 
gency.” She threw her arms around her grandfather’s 
neck and kissed him ardently. 

“ Here, here,” he cried, “ don’t eat me up. Do you 
mean you expect me to come to your rescue if Chico 
runs away with you? ” 

“ Oh, no, no,” Joanne shook her curly head. “ I 
never expect Chico to run away with me ; I mean when 
it comes to tiffs with Gradda. She is a dear, of 
course, but she is always so anxious about me that she 
makes my life miserable. She wants me to take nice, 
orderly little walks around the block and never to cross 
the street alone for fear I’ll be run over. She is afraid 


HAED AT IT 


45 


I’ll get rough and suffragettish if I do the stunts the 
other girls do, and she’s always feeling my hands to 
see if they are cold and asking if I am in a draught 
and where is my appetite and did I sleep well last night 
and am I warm enough, hadn’t I better put on a 

sweater and do I think I should study so hard and 

Oh dear! ” Joanne gave a long sigh. 

Her grandfather shook his head thoughtfully. I 
understand. Pickings. She is too apprehensive; it’s 
her way, but maybe we can get her used to a different 
point of view; it will have to be done gradually, of 
course. Meantime this old fellow will keep an eye on 
you and if he finds you are overstepping bounds he will 
pull you up short. It is to be understood that both you 
and your grandmother must obey this doctor’s orders.” 

So was Joanne launched, her grandfather her aid 
and abettor in many of the activities heretofore denied 
her. She passed her Tenderfoot tests successfully 
and started out enthusiastically to acquire the knowl- 
edge necessary to become a Second Class Scout, which 
rank she intended to lose no time in gaining. 

‘‘ You’re a perfect sponge,” declared Winnie 
Merryman, herself a First Class Scout. I never 
saw any one soak up information as you do. Here 
you are forging ahead in every direction like a steam 
engine.” 

Joanne laughed. Steam engines don’t usually go 
in every direction ; those old army tanks do that. Be- 
sides, you see, I knew some of the things already. 


46 PROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


There are the points of the compass ; of course I know 
those and how to box it, then I know a lot about 
steamers and tides and things, and what to do in case 
of fire. Grad taught me those ages ago. Can you 
ride horseback. Win ? ” 

“ A little ; at least I can stick on.” 

“ Then you can ride Chico. Did I tell you that 
Grad has promised to give him to me for my very own 
as soon as I have learned to ride? He is such a dar- 
ling, a little rough mountain pony. The cut of his jib 
is more like that of a horse than a pony such as you 
usually see.” 

Winnie laughed. “ You use so many funny ex- 
pressions, sailor-like ones.” 

“ That’s because I belong to the navy,” returned 
Joanne proudly, at which speech Winnie laughed 
again. 

Joanne chose to ignore the laugh and went on: “If 
we fall off we won’t fall very far, but I don’t intend to 
fall off; I mean to stick no matter what. We’ll go out 
to Cousin Ned’s some day and you can see Chico and 
Pablo, too. You can go, can’t you? ” 

“ Oh, Jo, I’d just adore to go, but ” — she hesitated, 
“ shouldn’t I wait for an invitation from your 
cousin? ” 

“ Of course not,” returned Joanne positively. “Any 
of my friends will be entirely welcome. Cousin Ned 
has no children and he dotes on me, so if I invite you 
it is the same as if he did. It is such a dear place. 


HAED AT IT 


47 


You wouldn’t believe anything so wild could be within 
twenty miles of Washington; great cliffs and forests 
and rushing rapids in the river.” 

"" It sounds perfectly entrancing,” declared Winnie. 

There is a farmhouse where the manager lives,” 
Joanne went on, ‘‘ but that isn’t where we would stay. 
Cousin Ned has built the cunningest fishing lodge, sort 
of like a bungalow; he and some of his friends did 
most of it themselves, and you never knew anything so 
clever. It is built of hewn logs with a huge fireplace 
made of the stones on the place. They just rolled 
them down from the top of the hill. The chimneys 
are made of discarded ice cans, the kind they use in 
factories where they manufacture ice; they sort of 
telescoped them together for only a makeshift, and 
found they served so well they have left them just so. 
The water comes from a never-failing spring half-way 
up the hill, such clear, sparkling water; it is piped 
down into the house which is at the foot of the hill on 
the border of the canal with the river beyond. Cousin 
Ned has a canoe and a motor-boat. Sometimes we 
go part way in his car and the rest of the way in the 
motor-boat; I like that way best.” 

'' Do you go up often? ” asked Winnie, much inter- 
ested. 

“ Well, I’ve been up only twice,” said Joanne truth- 
fully, ‘‘ and once we went in the motor-boat part of 
the way.” 

Winnie laughed for Joanne had spoken as if her 


48 FROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


visits were of great frequency. Could our troop hike 
up there ? ’’ she asked. 

'' It would be a pretty long hike/’ replied Joanne 
doubtfully, but we might take a train to the nearest 
railway station and walk from there. It would be 
about nine or ten miles and up a lot of hills.” 

Winifred considered this, then presently she broke 
out with : ‘‘ I have an idea ! I tell you what I think 
would be perfectly great: we could go up on a canal 
boat and it would be such fun to go through the locks.” 

‘‘Wouldn’t it?” returned Joanne enthusiastically. 
“ I have always been crazy to go through those locks. 
Cousin Ned took me over to the one nearest his place 
and showed me how they worked. It would take a 
pretty long time to get up there, I suppose, but we 
wouldn’t mind that. I’ll find out from Cousin Ned if 
it would be possible, and let you know. I don’t sup- 
pose it would be best to say anything to the other girls 
till we know whether or not it can be done.” 

“ No, I suppose not,” agreed Winnie, “ but I hope 
you can find out soon so we won’t have to burden our 
minds with a secret any longer than necessary.” 

“ I’ll find out the very first chance I get,” promised 
Joanne earnestly, and remembering that Joanne was 
not one to let the grass grow under her feet, Winnie 
was satisfied that she would push the matter. 

An opportunity to question Mr. Pattison and also to 
make her first attempt to ride Chico was vouchsafed 
Joanne no later than the next Friday when Cousin Ned 


HARD AT IT 


49 


appeared to bear her off with her grandfather for a 
week end in the country. 

Wild flowers are out, fish biting,” announced 
Cousin Ned. “ Now’s your chance. If you want to 
take advantage of this fine weather while it lasts, you’d 
better come up. Aunt Alice, you’ll come, won’t you 
please ? ” 

Mrs. Selden raised a hand in protest. Oh, Ned, 
dear, it is very kind of you to want me, but I am not 
fond of roughing it, and from what I hear I am afraid 
I shouldn’t enjoy it. Then, too, one is so liable to take 
cold this time of year in making sudden changes.” 

Mr. Pattison nodded understanding^. He had 
scarcely expected his invitation to be accepted. 
‘‘You’ll come, won’t you?” he turned to his uncle, 
“ and Jo, of course.” 

“ Do you think it would be wise to take Joanne? ” 
inquired Mrs. Selden. “ Of course it is just as you 
say, Gregory, but if she should take cold ” 

“ She won’t,” Dr. Selden interrupted. “ Let her 
take plenty of warm things and her rubbers. I’ll carry 
along a medicine case, if you say so, and I’ll be there to 
doctor her if she sneezes.” 

Joanne looked at Cousin Ned and hid a little chuckle 
as he drew down his mouth and gave a sly wink. 

So, after receiving many charges not to get her feet 
wet, not to sit up late, not to get tired, not to eat any- 
thing which might disagree with her, Joanne set off 
with her grandfather and cousin to spin through the 


50 FROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


wide streets, across a bridge to old Georgetown and 
then up the river road where lovely vistas of the blue 
Potomac and the Virginia hills beyond met her eyes 
when she looked that way. It was a good road most 
of the distance until they turned off into a private way. 
At the gate leading to this Joanne spied two figures. 

‘‘ Look, look ! ’’ she cried, “ there are Pablo and old 
Unc’ Aaron. They are watching for us.’’ 

Sure enough, as soon as he saw them coming, Pablo 
sprang to open the gate, smiling and showing his white 
teeth as they passed through, while old Aaron took off 
his nondescript hat and bowed to the ground. 
‘‘ Howdy, Pablo! Howdy, Unc’ Aaron,” cried Joanne 
standing up and waving to the two. 

But the pair were soon left behind and the car sped 
on to draw up presently outside a little rustic fence 
beyond which was the bungalow. Joanne was the first 
to hop out, stumbling over her grandfather’s feet in 
her eagerness to reach the ground. Once there she 
danced about in sheer delight, treading the new, up- 
springing grass beneath her feet, exclaiming, question- 
ing, and finally hugging her cousin as he came for- 
ward. Oh, isn’t it the dearest spot ? ” she cried. 

Look at that shining river ! Listen to the rapids ! 
Oh, there is a bird ! Where are the wild violets ? Oh, 
there’s a canal boat. Are we going to eat here or up 
at the farmhouse ? ” 

“ For an animated visitor commend me to Joanne,” 
said her cousin, going up the steps to open the door. 


HARD AT IT 


51 


Which would you rather do, Jo, have a picnic supper 
here or go to Mrs. Clover’s? ” 

Joanne considered this for a moment, hesitating be- 
tween the prospect of Mrs. Clover’s abundant table 
heaped with products of the farm, and the simpler fare 
the picnic supper suggested. ‘‘ I tell you what I think 
would be best,” she finally decided, “ to have our 
breakfast and supper here and our dinner at Mrs. 
Clover’s.” 

‘‘ Wise old owl,” declared Cousin Ned. “ I’ll look 
over the larder and see what we can have.” 

Joanne followed him to the kitchen where he opened 
a cupboard and looked over the contents. Let me 
see,” he said ; here’s a lot of canned stuff and gro- 
ceries. I tell you what, Jo, I think we’d better have 
ham and eggs with some griddle cakes. Unc’ Aaron 
is a jim dandy at baking griddle cakes.” 

But that isn’t picnicking,” said Joanne. 

"‘No more is it, but it is the kind of picnicking we 
generally have up here, for I’ll have you to know that 
nobody is a better cook than old Aaron. How does 
the bill of fare strike you? ” 

“ I think it is great,” replied Joanne, “ and I am so 
hungry I could eat it raw.” 

“ Good ! I’ll tell Aaron to give us a double supply. 
Here he comes now and Pablo with him. That boy is 
Unc’ Aaron’s shadow. They have taken the greatest 
shine to each other, and Pablo is beginning to talk the 
darkiest English you ever heard.” 


52 FROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


Unc' Aaron came in bowing and scraping. ‘‘ I jes’ 
thought Fd ruminate around and require of yuh what 
was yo desires, Mistah Ned,” he began. 

My desires are for some ham and eggs, some 
cream and milk and butter. We'd better send Pablo 
up to the house for them while you whirl in and make 
the fire here. We're nearly starved and we are count- 
ing on you to get supper for us, some of those famous 
griddle cakes of yours, and see that you are not stingy 
with them.” 

‘‘ Yass suh, yass suh, I gits yuh alls up a fine suppah, 
an' does it puromptily, yass suh, I speeds aroun' an' 
represents dat suppah in de shake or two of a sheep's 
tail.” 

‘‘All right. Go on with your representing while I 
light a fire in the dining-room.” 

“ Oh, can't I go with Pablo to get the eggs and 
things? ” begged Joanne, “ and, oh, I do so want just 
to glimpse Chico.” 

“ Go along, then, and ask Mrs. Clover if she hasn't 
some jam or some sort of sweet thing she can let us 
have. She'll talk you to death if you let her, so if you 
want to see Chico you'll have to head her off and 
hurry back.” 

Pablo, who had already received his instructions 
from Unc' Aaron, was starting off to the farmhouse. 
Joanne hurried after him. “ Fm going too, Pablo,” 
she called. 

Pablo waited and they went up the hill together. 


HARD AT IT 


53 


** Do you like it here? inquired Joanne, who had no 
idea of keeping silence. 

I like ver’ mooch,’’ replied the boy. 

‘‘ Tell me about Chico. He is well ? ” 

He is bust weeth the health,” returned Pablo 
gravely. 

Joanne turned her face toward the river in order to 
hide the broad smile which this speech produced. 
Then she said, still striving to hide the smile, ‘‘ You 
are learning English very quickly, aren’t you ? ” 

‘‘ I think,” returned Pablo complacently. 

They hurried through their errand as rapidly as the 
voluble Mrs. Clover would allow, and went back bear- 
ing, not only the butter, eggs, milk and cream, but a 
loaf of fresh sponge cake, a comb of honey and a jar 
of preserved cherries. They deposited these things on 
the kitchen table where Unc’ Aaron was slicing the 
ham, already on hand, and then they went off to the 
stable to see Chico eating his supper and looking as 
sleek as needs be. 

They were not allowed a very long visit to him, how- 
ever, for very soon they heard a bugle call, and looking 
back saw Cousin Ned standing on the porch sounding 
the summons to supper, and down the hill they went at 
as rapid a gait as stones and brambles would permit. 

‘‘ These are the finest griddle cakes I ever ate,” de- 
clared Dr. Selden as he helped himself to his third 
supply. 

‘‘ I mean to ask Unc’ Aaron to teach me to make 


54 FROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


them/’ said Joanne. ‘‘ It will be a fine thing for me to 
do when I go out camping with my Girl Scout troop.” 

“And I suppose your poor old grandfather will 
never have a chance to test your powers,” remarked 
Dr. Selden in pretended dejection. 

“ Oh yes, I will try them on you first,” returned 
Joanne airily, which brought a laugh from her grand- 
father. 

She lost no time in interviewing Unc’ Aaron in 
order to get his recipe, but she gave up getting a writ- 
ten form, for all he could tell her was that he “ jes’ 
beat up some aigs, den I sloshes in some buttermilk ef 
I has it, er some milk ef I hasn’t, an’ stirs in de flour.” 

“But how much?” questioned Joanne, bewildered 
at this very casual way of making cakes. 

“ Well, honey, dat ’pends upon how many dey is to 
cook fo’,” was the answer, and this was all the satis- 
faction she could get, so for the present she gave up 
the idea of emulating Unc’ Aaron in the preparation 
of griddle cakes. 


CHAPTER IV 


CHICO 



’NC’ AARON had lived on the place all his life. 


Ky As it changed owners he went with the property 
as one might say. His little log cabin, where he lived 
alone, was near the road and not far from a small ne- 
gro settlement. He was one of the few now remaining 
of the old-fashioned type who preferred the old order 
to the new, and was a decent, law-abiding, self-respect- 
ing old person. He knew where the best nuts were, 
where the largest persimmons grew, where the wild 
creatures hid, where was the safest swimming pool, 
and to what point to direct fishermen who came up for 
bass fishing. All these things he was teaching Pablo, 
whom he took under his wing from the moment of his 
arrival. As soon as Mr. Pattison became owner of 
the property Unc’ Aaron instituted himself as general 
factotum, and took his position as a matter of course. 
He was always on hand to open the gate for the auto- 
mobile when it appeared with a party of jolly week- 
enders, and to oflfer his services for any and all kinds 
of work. Joanne doted on him and he considered her 
a guest to be specially honored. 


55 


56 FEOM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


With her grandfather and Cousin Ned as instruct- 
ors, Joanne was not long in feeling perfectly at ease 
on Chico, and was so confident that one day she said to 
Pablo, who to be commanded was to obey, ‘‘ you may 
put the saddle on Chico ; I am going for a little ride/' 
Pablo adored Chico, but he also adored Joanne, who 
had plead his cause on shipboard, and whatever he may 
have thought, he would never stand in the way of her 
doing anything that pleased her. 

So he watched her canter down the long lane toward 
the gate and then returned to his work of feeding the 
pigs. 

Joanne had been gone but a short time when along 
came Unc' Aaron. He went into the stable and at 
once missed Chico. 

Whar dat dere Cheeky? " he inquired. 

Miss Joanne she have him to ride," responded 
Pablo. 

'‘She ain't gone ofif de place, is she?" said Unc* 
Aaron. 

" I am thinking she go to the road. No I know 
where." 

Unc' Aaron raised his hands and moved them up 
and down shaking his grizzly head meanwhile. " Who 
say yuh saddle dat creetur? " asked the old man, turn- 
ing a wrathful eye upon the boy. 

" The young leddy say me do." 

" An' yuh ain't got de sense to tell nobody she gone. 
My Ian', boy, but yuh is foolish. Whar Mistah Ned? " 


CHICO 


57 


He and the Sehor Doctor make to go in the cano/' 

In de canoe ? Mebbe dey ain't gone yet. Trabble 
dem laigs of yo'n down to de lodge as fast as yuh can 
mek 'em go, an' give 'em mah espects an' ast 'em will 
dey wait twel I git dar. Hop lively, now." 

Pablo understood well enough to set off on a run 
and came upon Mr. Pattison and Dr. Selden, to whom 
he delivered his message. 

‘‘ What does the old chap want, I wonder," said Mr. 
Pattison. It must be something important. I hope 
nothing is wrong. We'd better wait." 

‘‘ I agree with you," returned the doctor. I hope 
it is nothing about Joanne. I always feel that she is 
perfectly safe when she is with Unc' Aaron, as I sup- 
posed she was." 

Just then the old man came up panting. ‘‘ I hopes 
yuh gemmans escuse me," he said, ‘‘ but de little leddy 
have gone off ridin' by huhse'f, an' dey some mighty 
mean trash 'roun' dese days. Ain't lak hit useter be 
when folks could go over de face of de yearth an' no- 
body moles' dem ner mek 'em afraid. She ain't use to 
ridin' yet, Mistah Ned." 

Which way did she go ? " inquired Dr. Selden 
sharply. 

Ast de boy." 

In what direction did she go ? " Dr. Selden said 
sharply to Pablo. 

“ I not know, senor. She go by the road to the 
gate. I see no more." 


58 FROM TENDEEFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


We must follow her/^ said Mr. Pattison, starting 
on a run toward the stables. ‘‘We will get the horses ; 
you go one way, uncle, and I will go the other.’’ 

In a few minutes the two were mounted and were 
off in search of the venturesome Joanne, who, mean- 
time, had started out quite confidently to enjoy her- 
self. The little pony went along quietly. The sky 
was blue, the air fresh and sweet, the woods a tender 
green. What more delightful than this free and glori- 
ous way of travelling? Up the road went pony and 
rider till they came to the parting of the ways. 

“ Now, which road shall I take, the right or the left? 
Which shall it be, Chico?” said Joanne. “I believe 
I’ll let you take your choice ; you’ll probably choose the 
one most familiar to you.” 

She let the bridle fall loosely and Chico turned to 
the left. This road led through the woods for part of 
the way, but presently passed through a little settle- 
ment of poor-looking houses. Beyond this was a 
schoolhouse. Some distance further along Joanne 
came upon a group of rough-lookifig boys who, spying 
her and the little pony, could not lose an opportunity of 
teasing and lined up across the road as she approached, 
thus barring her way. 

“ Hey there ! ” cried the ringleader. “ Where you 
going with your hobby horse ? What do you feed the 
little runt on ? ” 

Joanne drew rein and sat up very straight, her heart 
beating fast but her courage all to the fore. She was 


CHICO 


59 


considering what to do when one of the boys gave 
Chico a sharp cut from behind. This was something 
the little pony was not used to. He pranced nervously, 
but at a second cut he reared slightly. Joanne man- 
aged to keep her seat, frightened though she was. 

So, Chico, so,’’ she tried to quiet him. 

“ Get off and let us have a try at him,” cried one of 
the boys who had been watching admiringly. 

For answer, Joanne, her wits sharpened by the emer- 
gency, jerked Chico around quickly to head him away 
from the group. Go, Chico, go! ” she cried, giving 
him a slight touch of the whip, and off went Chico like 
the wind. Joanne clenched her teeth and sat steadily, 
the boys staring after her. 

At the cross roads Dr. Selden had paused to exam- 
ine the ground which might show the impress of 
Chico’s hoofs and so indicate the way Joanne had 
gone. But before he had completed his examination 
down the road came horse and rider, Joanne’s hair fly- 
ing, her eyes sparkling, her face tense. 

“ Oh, Grad ! Grad I ” she cried at sight of him. 
‘‘ How did you know ? How did you know ? ” 

. ‘‘ Know what? ” inquired Dr. Selden frowningly. 

‘‘ About me and those horrid boys.” 

So there were horrid boys,” he returned accus- 
ingly. ‘‘ What do you mean, miss, by dashing off this 
way by yourself? Who gave you permission? ” 

‘‘ Well, nobody,” returned Joanne hanging her head, 
but looking up from under her lashes with a queer little 


60 FROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


smile which suggested that tears were very near. No- 
body did because I didn’t ask any one. Oh, Grad, I 
can ride, I can, I can. Did you see how I came flying 
down the road like the wind ? I stayed on and Chico 
bdiaved like the darling he is. I adore him. No one 
can ever say again that I don’t know how to ride, for 
I do.’^ 

** That much is granted,” admitted her grandfather, 
** but there is this to be said : never, never do you go 
off alone. Remember. Under no circumstances must 
you. I forbid it absolutely. If you do so again, I 
shall have to sell Chico. Now tell me about the boys.” 

Joanne, now subdued by the threat to sell Chico, told 
her story in as few words as possible, then lapsed into 
silence while her grandfather added a postscript to his 
lecture. 

In a few minutes they came across Mr. Pattison, 
who had met some one who saw Joanne come out the 
gate and ride in the direction Dr. Selden had taken. 
Then the story had to be told a second time and a 
second warning given which reduced Joanne to tears 
and so worked upon the feelings of her two cavaliers 
that they began to cheer her up and she arrived at the 
farm in quite a serene, though still humble, frame of 
mind. 

On her way from the stables she took possession of 
her grandfather’s hand and laid her cheek against it. 

Grad, dear,” she said, ‘‘ I didn’t really mean to do 
wrong; I just didn’t think of anything but what fun it 


CHICO 


61 


would be to go cantering off all alone. I felt so free, 
like a bird. Please don't say anything to Gradda 
about those boys ; she'd be scared to death in the first 
place and in the second she'd never want me to ride 
Chico again. After all, the boys were only teasing; 
they didn't do anything to hurt me." 

It isn't a matter to make light of," replied Dr. 
Selden, ‘‘ but perhaps we'd better not tell your grand- 
mother, for, as you say, she'd be frightened out of her 
wits and wouldn't sleep nights for thinking of what 
might have happened to you." 

“ But she needn't be afraid any more that Chico 
would throw me or run away with me. You might 
tell her that I really can ride, just to satisfy her." 

Her grandfather smiled, but he promised. 

It was a temptation to Joanne to tell the girls at 
school of her adventure, but partly because she was 
rather ashamed of it she did not tell, notwithstanding 
that she did confide to Winnie that she could ride like 
the wind. 

But Winnie was more interested in learning whether 
there was a possibility of making the trip to the farm 
with the Sunflower Troop of Girl Scouts. Did you 
find out from your cousin anything about it?" she 
asked eagerly. 

‘‘ Oh, yes, it was one of the first things I asked him. 
He says we might be able to go by way of the canal ; 
he is going to find out. There is a grain boat that 
comes down to Georgetown; he knows the man who 


62 FEOMTENDEEFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


runs it, and he’ll ask him. The boat is loaded going 
down but there is plenty of room going back. Cousin 
Ned says we can stay at the bungalow and welcome, 
for we couldn’t make the trip there and back in a day 
unless we went by automobile, then we could.” 

‘‘ Oh, but it would be simply gorgeous to stay all 
night, such a weird experience. I’d adore it; so would 
the other girls. How many could we stow away? ” 

“ Let me see,” Joanne considered, there are two 
rooms up-stairs with double beds; that would accom- 
modate four, and there is a sleeping porch down-stairs 
where two cots are, and there are some extra cots, I 
believe, for Cousin Ned sometimes has quite a house 
party. I should think eight of us could be quite com- 
fortable.” 

Good ! Miss Dodge will go with us, of course.” 

“ Of course. We might get in nine by a tight 
squeeze, but I don’t believe we’d better say we can 
care for any more.” 

“ It is the most ravishing plan,” exclaimed Winnie, 
giving Joanne a hug, “ and I think it is perfectly dear 
of your cousin to let us come.” 

‘‘ I almost learned to make griddle cakes,” Joanne 
told her, '' but I couldn’t get Unc’ Aaron to give me 
any sort of recipe.” 

Oh dear,” sighed Winnie, you make me just wild 
to go to that place of your cousin’s. It is simply ador- 
able to think of that dear old timey darkey and that 
fascinating Spanish boy. Do you believe we might 


CHICO 


63 


venture to tell the girls about it this afternoon? About 
the possibility of our going up there, I mean/’ 

‘‘ I don’t see why not,” answered Joanne, for we 
are bound to go sometime or other, if not in one way in 
another.” 

Joanne enjoyed the gymnasium at all times, but par- 
ticularly when the troop of Girl Scouts met there with 
their captain. Miss Dodge, or her lieutenant. Miss 
Chesney. There were informal meetings, too, when 
Claudia Price, their Patrol leader, read them severe 
lectures at which some of the girls snickered, for they 
did not take Claudia seriously, and when she called 
them down for not paying their dues or for being be- 
hindhand in some of the duties imposed upon them, 
they were more often ready with excuses than with 
apologies. 

A good many of the girls had arrived when Winnie 
and Joanne entered the room on this special afternoon. 
Some were sitting on the floor talking. Miriam Over- 
ton was skinning the cat,” Betty Streeter was worm- 
ing her way along through a series of square spaces at 
the end of the room. Esther Rhodes was busy with 
some lessons for the next day. Miss Dodge had not 
yet come, but presently she was there and the order 
came to: Fall in! ” The girls scrambled to their feet, 
gave the salute to their captain, and the pledge to the 
flag, and the meeting went on. 

Joanne loved the military part of it, the marching, 
the signalling and so on. She had begun to take spe- 


64 FROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


cial exercises and was most ambitious to make a good 
showing on her measurement card. Already there 
was more color in her cheeks. 

The business part of the meeting over and the regu- 
lar drills, Winnie and Joanne waited their chance to 
broach the subject so near to their hearts. This came 
at last when the question of the next hike came up. 

‘‘ Oh, Miss Dodge,’' said Winnie eagerly, “ Joanne 
and I have the most heavenly plan.” 

** That sounds encouraging,” said Miss Dodge. 

Suppose you divulge it. I can guarantee that the 
girls will listen.” 

So Winnie divulged, turning to Joanne once in a 
while for information. Of course there was a great 
buzzing and exclaiming when she paused to take 
breath, and questions came thick and fast. 

Wait, wait, girls,” said Miss Dodge. ‘‘ Let’s get 
to the practical part of this before we begin to talk of 
taking things to eat and all that. We cannot be at all 
sure that it would be feasible to go by canal. In the 
first place we shall have to find out how long it would 
take, and on what day this grain boat will make the 
trip. We should have to go on Friday afternoon and 
get back on Saturday, of course. If the boat did not 
arrive before the middle of the night I should not 
want to go on it.” 

Winnie and Joanne looked at each other. We 
never thought of that,” murmured Winnie. 

“ But if it does go on Friday afternoon, and we are 


CHICO 


65 


sure that it would get there before dark we could go, 
couldn’t we? ” spoke up Joanne. 

Oh, Miss Dodge, please say yes,” coaxed Miriam. 

‘‘ I can’t, right off like that,” Miss Dodge answered, 
smiling. I shall have to investigate further. It 
sounds delightful, I admit, and I hope we can make 
the trip, but don’t set your hearts on it.” 

‘‘How soon can we know?” asked Esther. “We 
ought to fix on as early a date as possible, while the 
weather is mild, don’t you think so ? ” 

“Next Friday! Next Friday!” clamored several 
voices. 

“ I’ll do my best,” promised Miss Dodge. “ If I 
can arrange it for next Friday I will.” And with this 
the girls were obliged to be satisfied, and went off 
chattering excitedly. 

Within a few days Miss Dodge found out that the 
plan would be feasible and there was wild rejoicing. 
Joanne, the originator of the scheme, was the most 
popular girl for the moment, and was constantly being 
interviewed, having to answer more questions than she 
had ever had asked her in all her life, and Cousin Ned, 
in his turn, was turned to till it was a wonder that he 
did not regret his offer of hospitality to such a bother- 
some party of girls. However, he declared himself to 
be greatly interested in the undertaking and promised 
all sorts of assistance, so that the girls told Joanne that 
he was adorable, and she quite endorsed this opinion. 

“ It is the luckiest thing that the boat goes up on 


66 FKOM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


Friday/’ she said to Winnie, “ though I suppose some 
other boat might take us.” 

‘‘ Oh, but Mr. Pattison knows this man so well, and 
besides, we might not be able to get any one else to 
consent to take passengers.” 

Yes, I suppose that is true,” acknowledged Joanne, 

and some of the other boatmen are very rough and I 
don’t believe Gradda would be willing I should go 
with any but this Dawson man.” 

'' I can scarcely wait till Friday,” declared Winnie. 

‘‘ I think I should die of despair if anything hap- 
pened to upset our plan,” responded Joanne. 

Winnie laughed. You are always so tragic, Jo. 
You wouldn’t die. I wouldn’t either, though of course 
I’d be awfully disappointed, just as all of us would 
be.” 

This was on Wednesday. On Thursday the girls 
scanned the skies anxiously. ‘‘ I don’t like the look 
of those clouds,” remarked Claudia as she joined Win- 
nie and Joanne on their way home from school. 

‘‘ Oh, but I don’t believe they amount to anything,” 
replied Winnie cheerfully ; ‘‘ they are only wind clouds, 
I reckon.” 

Let us hope so,” returned Claudia oracularly. 

But, alas ! alas ! the next morning it was raining in 
torrents. Winnie, rain-coated and overshoed, was 
about ready to start for school when she was called to 
the telephone. 

‘‘ Is that you, Win? ” came a doleful voice. 


CHICO 


67 


Guessed it the first time/’ came the cheerful re- 
sponse. "‘Do I address Miss Joanne Selden?” 

“Yes, it’s Jo speaking. Oh, Win, isn’t it awful? 
I was never so disappointed in all my life.” 

“ Judging from the teary quality of your speech I 
should say you were.” 

“ Aren’t you ? ” 

“ Of course I am, but I’m not going to cry about it. 
There will be other Saturdays and I reckon the bunga- 
low won’t burn down meanwhile; if it does we can 
camp out.” 

“ I don’t see how you can be so cheerful about it; to 
me it is simply tragic.” 

“Why, no, it isn’t. It is a disappointment but it 
isn’t a grief nor a disgrace. Better hurry up and come 
along to school where you can bury your woes in a 
stiff mathematical problem.” 

“ But I’m not to go to school. Gradda says it is 
raining too hard and that she can’t think of allowing 
me to go out,” this plaintively. 

“ Oh well,” Winnie didn’t quite know what to say 
to this, for a Girl Scout to stay in for an ordinary rain 
was a situation she didn’t know how to deal with. 
“ Chirk up, honey,” she said finally. “ Practise some 
of your stunts for the next rally. I’ll come in this 
afternoon. Sorry you aren’t coming out. I shall, 
miss you. Got to go off now. Good-bye.” And she 
hung up the receiver. 

Winnie’s suggestion was a good one, for Joanne got 


68 FEOM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 

out her manual and sat down by a window overlooking 
the rain-drenched street. As she watched schoolgirls 
hurrying by with books and umbrellas she heaved a 
deep sigh, then opened her little blue volume. The 
very first words that caught her eye were /‘A Girl 
Scout is Cheerful under all circumstances. Scouts 
never grumble at hardships, nor whine at each other, 
nor frown when put out.” The color rose to Joanne's 
cheeks and she turned over the pages rapidly till she 
came to the one which set forth the qualifications for 
a Second Class Scout. These she considered care- 
fully, then she threw down the book and went down- 
stairs humming a little tune and saying to herself: “ A 
Scout goes about with a smile and singing.” 

She found her grandmother in the library with her 
fancy work. Gradda,” said Joanne, ‘‘how do you 
hem ? ” 

“ Why, my child, what do you mean ? ” returned 
Mrs. Selden looking up. 

“ Well, you see, Gradda, I've always hated sewing, 
haven't I? and have said I would never take a needle 
in my hand if I could help it, and now that I want to 
be a Second Class Scout in a hurry, that is one of the 
things I have got to learn. I must know how to make 
a buttonhole, or knit or crochet, sew a seam or hem a 
garment. The hemming sounded sort of easy, and I 
thought I'd begin on that. Will you show me how ? ” 

“ Indeed I will,” replied Mrs. Selden with a gratified 
air; “ sewing is a very ladylike accomplishment and I 


CHICO 


69 


am delighted that you want to learn. You have al- 
ways been so opposed to it that I have not insisted, as 
perhaps I should have done.’’ 

I suppose it will bore me to extinction,’’ responded 
Joanne, ‘‘ but I mean to do it or die. When it gets to 
the point that I can’t stand it any longer I can fly at 
something else like the Morse alphabet or the sema- 
phore one.” 

So instead of spending the morning in a state of 
doleful dumps Joanne busied herself with a needle, 
and, though she did throw her work on the floor in a 
rage several times, at last she came to the point of 
being quite satisfied with her really presentable hem 
and decided that it was enough for one day. 


CHAPTER V 


THE END OF A PERFECT DAY 

I N the afternoon Winnie appeared rosy and smiling 
under her dripping umbrella. Well, old weepy 
wapory wiper,’’ was her greeting as Joanne rushed to 
meet her, ‘‘ how goes it? ” 

Fine,” responded Joanne with as sunny a smile as 
Winnie’s own. 

‘‘All over your doldrums? You great big baby, to 
cry at a little thing like that,” continued Winnie clos- 
ing her umbrella. 

“ How do you know I was crying? ” 

“ Couldn’t mistake that teary voice ; the drops ac- 
tually oozed through the telephone and ran along the 
wires till one fell on my nose.” 

“ You ridiculous girl! Come in.” 

“ I will for a few minutes, but I can’t stay long, 
though I hope to take you back with me.” 

“ Oh, dear, I’d love to go, but Gradda would never 
consent. If I couldn’t go to school I couldn’t go 
pleasuring. You see I left my rubbers up in the coun- 
try ” 

“ Careless child.” 

“Of course; I know that. Moreover I forgot to 
70 


^‘THE END OF A PERFECT DAY’’ 


71 


tell Gradda, so when this morning came I did remem- 
ber and there was no time to get others, so here was 
I miserable/’ 

‘‘ You weren’t a good Scout, you know, to go all to 
pieces like that just for a mere disappointment. You 
should have bucked up and have turned your distress- 
fulness into opportunity.” 

'‘Just what I did,” replied Joanne triumphantly. 
" I learned to hem.” 

" Good ! so much the more must you come with me. 
The car will be here in a few minutes. Mother is go- 
ing to stop for us on her way from down-town. So, 
you see, my child, you will not get those little tootsie- 
wootsies wet. Run along and tell your grandmother. 
I’m sure she won’t be left a leg to stand on in the way 
of an excuse.” 

Joanne responded with a rapturous hug and flew off, 
returning very soon ready for the trip. 

" Did you bring your sewing? ” inquired Winnie. 

" Why no. You didn’t say to bring it.” 

" Didn’t I ? I meant to. The Sunflowers are com- 
ing over and we are all going to do sewing tests. The 
more proficient ones will direct the inferiors, and so 
we’ll get along famously. I shall essay to malce my 
first buttonhole.” 

" Oh, dear. I’m afraid I ^m a long way off from 
that, but I mean to get there. I’ll go for my sewing 
bag. I never had any use for it before.” 

Off she went again, returning with the bag which 


72 FROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


she held up in triumph. “ Now, ’fess up, Win. 
Weren’t you really awfully disappointed when you 
saw the rain this morning, and weren’t the other 
girls ? ” 

“ Naturellement, ma chere, hut I can safely say that I 
believe you were the only tear manufacturer in the 
lot.” 

“What did you do?” inquired Joanne remember- 
ing her red eyes and untasted breakfast. 

“ Oh, I said Bother ! in a very large way, then I 
stamped around the room for a few minutes, threw 
things about a little, went to the window to be sure it 
was rain and not Moses out with the hose, then I said. 
Well, Winifred Merr)nnan, it’s up to you to be cheer- 
ful, I suppose. You must track up the puddles in your 
own back yard and smile, smile, smile. It’s a long 
rain that has no turning.” 

Joanne threw herself into an armchair shouting 
with laughter. “ I do think you are the dearest, crazi- 
est girl I ever saw ! If it were not for you I suppose 
I should still be in a state of woe and would probably 
have to go to bed with a headache, but when you sug- 
gested that I should work up some test for the next 
rally it gave me something to live for, and when I 
picked up my manual what was the first thing that met 
my eye but that ‘ be cheerful ’ law, and naturally — 
well, ■ naturally, I just was obliged and compelled to 
bid farewell to every fear and wipe my weeping eyes. 
Do you know that part of being a Scout never sank in 


^‘THE END OP A PERFECT DAY^’ 


73 


very deep before ? Fve been thinking all along of the 
tests and how soon I could earn badges and all that 
sort of thing. I forgot the character part, at least I 
knew it was important, but it didn’t come home to me 
with a slam till to-day.” 

Winnie nodded. ‘‘ It’s about the biggest part.” 

‘‘ Yes, I know. I quite prided myself upon being 
honorable and loyal and all that, but I sort of sneaked 
out of giving much thought to the other laws. Now, 
I’ll have you to know. Miss Merryman, that I mean 
to wrastle with them all. No more cry baby about 
me, if you please.” 

'' That’s the way to talk ! ” cried Winnie. Miss 
Dodge says it often takes more courage to do little 
things like being cheerful and obeying orders or re- 
sisting the temptation to do some little mean thing, 
than it does to face big dangers, for, when the big 
dangers come you seem suddenly inspired with cour- 
age. One is moral courage ; the other physical, and the 
moral is inside of you where nobody can see its work- 
ings.” 

‘‘ Dear me. I’m learning a lot,” confessed Joanne 
with a long sigh. ‘‘ I’ve never thought much about 
such things, but I see I shall have to if I am to be a 
good Scout and that is what I want to be.” 

You will be, give you time,” Winnie assured her 
with a loving pat. Then the car arrived and the two 
set off in high spirits in spite of the heavily falling 


ram. 


74 FROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


Two or three girls had already arrived with their 
sewing bags when Joanne and Winnie entered the 
bright sitting-room of the Merryman home, and others 
soon followed. The last to enter was Virgie Ambler 
^ who carried in her arms a well-bundled up baby about 
one year old. 

For pity’s sake, Virgie, where did you get that? ” 
cried Winnie as Virgie deposited her burden on the 
lounge. 

Borrowed it, at least not exactly, and it’s a him 
not an it. You see Mrs. Clary, who lives back of us, 
had to go out on an important errand and was at her 
wit’s ends to know what to do with Master Guy, sweet 
name, Guy, so I offered to take care of him. I thought 
it would be fun to bring him here and we could all 
take turns in looking after him. It would enliven the 
party, you perceive, and give us all a chance of putting 
in some good Scout work. He is a friendly young 
person and not given to howling more than the law 
allows.’’ 

The girls all made a rush to divest Master Guy of 
his bundlings up, and questions came thick and fast 
with exclamations and compliments thrown in. 

Isn’t he a darling? How old is he? Can he walk? 
Can he talk ? What a dear little head ! What lovely 
long lashes ! Um ! Um ! wouldn’t I love to have such 
a complexion! Come to me, ducky darling. No, I’m 
going to take him first,” and so on. 

The youngster appeared to be quite undisturbed by 


‘^THE END OF A PERFECT DAY’’ 


75 


all this fuss, but scanned each face in turn and finally 
put out his arms to Winnie, who snatched him up and 
hugged him, dancing him up and down in her strong 
young arms till he gurgled with delight. 

‘‘ You mustn’t hold him all the time; you will spoil 
him,” cautioned Virgie. 

‘‘ Then what shall I do with him ? Put him on the 
floor ? ” questioned Winnie. 

Oh, he might take cold,” Claudia spoke up. 

‘‘ I’ll get a quilt or something,” said Winnie, dump- 
ing the baby upon Claudia’s lap and rushing off up- 
stairs. Presently she reappeared with a comfortable 
which she spread out on the floor. ‘‘ There ! ” she ex- 
claimed, '' he will be all right. Put him down, 
Claudia.” 

But no sooner was young master deposited than he 
set up a howl which rent the skies, and began hitching 
himself toward Virgie who perforce must pick him 
up in order to pacify him. Now what’s to be done? 
she said looking around. ‘‘ We shall spoil him if we 
hold him all the time and if we don’t he yells like 
fury.” 

Maybe he’s hungry,” suggested Winnie. 

No,” Virgie shook her head, ‘‘ he mustn’t be fed 
out of hours, and even if he consents to stay on the 
floor he will hitch himself all over the place ; that’s his 
way of getting around. At home he has one of those 
pens that his mother can put him in.” 

Well, why not build him a pen but of chairs? ” was 


76 FROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


Joanne’s suggestion which was immediately adopted, 
and inside of this barricade the baby was placed, only 
to repeat his loud protests. 

‘‘ Oh, dear,” sighed Virgie, I’d no idea babies 
were so much trouble. Much satisfaction we shall 
have trying to sew if he keeps that up. I’m sure I 
don’t know what to do.” 

‘‘ Put him down again and let us take turns in try- 
ing to amuse him,” Joanne made a second suggestion. 

‘‘Fine!” cried Virgie. “Of course we couldn’t 
expect the poor little tacker to be content without toys 
or some sort of entertainment. Get in, Joanne, and try 
your powers. We’ll take half hour shifts and see how 
it works, then no one will get exhausted, although,” 
she added, “ perhaps I’d better take him home and 
work out the problem by myself without drawing you 
all into it.” 

“ Oh, no, no,” cried the rest, “ let this be team work. 
Don’t think of such a thing, Virgie.” 

So over the barrier Joanne climbed and in a few 
minutes gurgles of delight showed how successful she 
was in making baby Guy forget his woes, then each 
girl took her turn and at last their charge was in such 
a good humor that when some one proposed that he 
should be supplied with some things to play with, he 
was so well satisfied with a string of spools, a tin pan 
and a spoon, that he was left to his own devices. 

“ I don’t think that performance of his on the tin 
pan is particularly edifying,” remarked Claudia. 


^^THE END OF A PERFECT DAY’^ 


77 


Then let’s call it an accompaniment,” said Win- 
nie; ‘‘ we’ll all sing. No doubt he will like the added 
noise.” 

‘‘ Excellent scheme,” returned Claudia. ‘‘ What 
shall we sing, girls ? ” 

''Oh, do let’s sing a lullaby,” said Betty Streeter, 
" ' Sweet and Low,’ for instance, then maybe he’ll go 
to sleep.” 

They all laughed, but some one started up the song. 
However, this only encouraged the baby to beat harder 
upon his pan, so very soon laughter stopped this song, 
for, said Winnie, the accompaniment was anything 
but sweet and low. 

The shadows were falling and pretty soon one girl 
and another gathered up her sewing and prepared to 
leave. Winnie displayed a fairly good buttonhole, 
Joanne viewed the last half of her hem with more 
satisfaction than she did the first, and decided that 
after all sewing was less of a bugbear than she had 
supposed, so she made up her mind to attempt a more 
ambitious piece of work which she could use as a test 
for her grade of Second Class Scout. 

It had stopped raining, but Winnie insisted upon 
lending her a pair of rubbers, for Joanne declared she 
wanted to walk home since she had not taken outdoor 
exercise that day. Virgie bore away the baby who was 
persuaded to show off enough to shake a chubby hand 
in farewell, and the day which had begun so unprom- 
isingly, ended in a gorgeous sunset. 


78 PEOM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


Joanne walked home with Claudia Price who lived 
in her neighborhood. “ Why weren't you at school this 
morning?" inquired Claudia. 

Joanne explained, adding, I didn't dream when I 
got up this morning that I should have really a busy, 
happy day. A few months ago I would be in bed with 
a headache after such a disappointment." 

Claudia laughed. “ Is that your way of doing usu- 
ally ? What spared you this time ? " 

The Girl Scouts," replied Joanne gravely, “ at 
least it was Winnie who set me on the right road. She 
called me a cry baby, which I was, and said Pd better 
work at some of my tests, a thing I hadn't thought of 
doing, and when I looked into my handbook I came 
face to face with the law which says a Girl Scout must 
be cheerful, so there you are. Win was so funny, too, 
that I realized how silly I was to take a disappointment 
so to heart. Of course it was a disappointment." 

It certainly was to all of us, but by this time our 
fun would be partly over, and now we have all of it 
still to look forward to." 

‘‘ So we have; I never thought of that, but there are 
lots of things I haven't thought of. You see I have 
lived with grown-ups mostly and I am afraid I get to 
thinking about myself too much. It has never oc- 
curred to me till lately that I should think of what is 
best for other people. My grandmother humored me 
because I was delicate, and if my governess tried to 
make me do things I didn't want to do I had only to 


‘‘THE END OF A PERFECT DAY 


79 


cry and work myself into a headache and my grand- 
mother would give in at once. I am just beginning 
to see what a mean, nasty way it was to act.’' 

“ Well, there is one thing,” said Claudia cheerfully, 
“ if you think it was a mean, nasty way, — I agree with 
you that it was, — you won’t want to keep it up, will 
you ? ” 

“ No-o,” returned Joanne a little doubtfully, ‘‘ but 
I don’t suppose I will turn into a lion of courage at 
once.” 

“ But I suppose the attacks will become less and 
less severe,” responded Claudia with a little laugh. “If 
you just take a dose of Girl Scout law when you find 
them coming on they will soon cease to be chronic. If 
you find the condition persists, just call up Miss 
Dodge ; she will give you a prescription.” 

Joanne laughed. “ You’d think with a doctor 
grandfather I wouldn’t need one. He isn’t quite as 
indulgent as Gradda, and really can be quite severe 
at times, though I can usually coax him into doing 
what I want.” 

Claudia shook her head. “ Bad child ; that’s taking 
a mean advantage, and you mustn’t do it.” 

“ Oh, dear, no, I suppose I mustn’t. It seems to me 
that being a Girl Scout means a lot more than just 
getting badges.” 

“ Of course it does. It means character building.” 

“ And health building. I seem a long way off from 
being even a Second Class Scout,” 


80 FROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


“ Don’t you believe it. It is a question of will. 
Make up your mind and then go to it. Why, my child, 
if you did but know it you are on the high road al- 
ready.” 

“ Why, Claudia, after this morning? ” 

“ Don’t say ‘ after this morning,’ say after to-day. 
Honestly now, would you have looked at things last 
evening at this time as you are doing this evening? 
All things being equal, if the trip to your cousin’s were 
planned for to-morrow instead of to-day would you 
dissolve into a weepy mess of tears when you found 
we couldn’t go ? ” 

“ Well, no, I hope not. I’d try mighty hard to chirk 
up outside no matter how I felt inside.” 

“ There ! What did I tell you ? I think you’ve 
made a big jump from babyhood into — what shall we 
say? — Girl Scouthood? Allow me as patrol leader as 
well as sister Scout to say that you need not be dis- 
couraged; we’ll have you a Golden Eaglet yet if all 
goes well.” 

“ Oh, Claudia! ” 

“ Sure thing. Chirk up ; you’ll get there. I turn 
off here. Good-bye, and don’t forget my parting 
words.” 

Joanne waved a farewell and went on with high 
hopes. “ What darlings they are ; even Claudia, that 
I was half afraid of and was sure I shouldn’t ever be 
real friends with, is a perfect love. It’s been a won- 
derful day. I believe, after all, that I am glad our trip 


^‘THE END OF A PERFECT DAY’’ 


81 


to the country is ahead of us instead of being half 
over.” 

She went into the house humming: The End of a 
Perfect Day,” and found her grandmother looking 
for her. 

Well, my dear,” said Mrs. Selden, “ I thought it 
was high time you were here. You didn’t walk home 
without your rubbers, did you ? ” 

No, Gradda, Winnie lent me a pair of hers. 
Claudia and I saw the sunset from the bridge ; it was 
gorgeous and the cathedral loomed up so grandly as 
we looked up Rock Creek. We went out of our way so 
as to see it all. I like Claudia.” 

“ Did you have a good time, and have you had any 
return of your headache ? ” 

‘‘We had a great old time with a baby, and I have 
forgotten that I ever thought of having a headache. 
I don’t mean to have any more.” 

“ Oh, my dear, don’t say that. I am afraid you will 
not outgrow them at once.” 

“ Well, I don’t mean to cry myself into them ; that’s 
what I mean. I should want to go back to bibs and 
feeding spoons if I did. I’m getting to be a perfect 
Pollyanna, Gradda.” She gave her grandmother a 
hug and kiss, then went up-stairs continuing her song 
of “ The End of a Perfect Day.” 


CHAPTER VI 


EASTER EGGS 

rainy Saturday is liable to be followed by 
another/’ said Winnie to Joanne as she was 
waiting for the latter to get ready for a meeting of the 
Sunflower Troop, so I don’t think we’d better count 
on that trip to the country yet a while. Moreover, 
next Sunday will be Easter and we must do something 
for the good of humanity between whiles.” 

‘‘What are we supposed to do?” inquired Joanne, 
pausing in the act of adjusting her hat. 

“ Something orphanly, I imagine. We generally 
take them on at such times. I hope you’re not going 
to weep this week because the country trip is deferred.” 

“ You hush! ” Joanne pounded Winnie with a pre- 
tense of wrath. “ Of course I shall not. My point 
of view has moved several inches in the past few days, 
so I have leaped far beyond the weepy stage, I hope. 
The next thing I have to look out for is pertness. I 
can be awfully sassy, Winnie.” 

“ I don’t doubt it,” returned Winnie with a grin, 
“ but don’t you hate a pert miss ? ” 

82 


EASTER EGGS 


83 


“ Oh, dear, do you suppose any one ever called me 
that?’’ 

‘‘Very likely,” replied Winnie jauntily; she was 
nothing if not candid. 

Oh, dear,” sighed Joanne again. ‘‘ The war is 
over but the reconstruction stage isn’t and I see where 
I’ve got to keep up the fight. I certainly do hate pert- 
ness, but also do I despise milk-and-wateriness.” 

‘‘ One doesn’t have to be insipid and cringing to be 
perfectly respectful and courteous,” responded Winnie. 
‘‘ For example, do you consider Claudia a meechin 
person ? ” 

‘‘ Far be it from me to say so.” 

Did you ever know her to be anything but cour- 
teous and gracious ? ” 

Well, no-o,” Joanne admitted. 

Then, take back the pertness thou gavest, what is 
its smartness to me? ” Winnie sang. 

‘‘ Oh, Win!” 

‘‘ I win, you win, we both win. Come on if you’re 
ready.” And off they went, arriving a little late but 
just in time for squad formation. 

Miss Dodge had gone off on an Easter holiday, so 
her lieutenant. Miss Chesney, was in charge. She was 
a dark-eyed, alert little person, active and cheery, and 
the girls all liked her. When the meeting had arrived 
at the point of discussing Easter gifts she made the 
announcement: ‘‘We talked it over at the last Court 
of Honor and we think that eggs for our special or- 


84 PEOM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


phans will be the best thing we can decide upon. Can 
each of you contribute two eggs ? ’’ 

“ Sugar, colored or just plain raw? ’’ inquired Win- 
nie. 

“ Plain raw, I think. Why can’t we have a color- 
ing party? You might bring the eggs to my house 
and we’ll dye them there. Can you do that? ” 

Yes, indeed,” came in a chorus. 

Saturday morning, then.” 

This was agreed upon and then the girls fell to dis- 
cussing the subjects most interesting to them and 
finally played games till it was time to separate and 
go home. 

“If we could only get eggs direct from the country 
maybe we could get them cheaper and could bring 
more than two apiece,” said Claudia. “ Counting the 
two patrols we’d have less than forty eggs and we 
should have about fifty, four dozen, we’ll say.” 

“ But who would know where to go for them? ” said 
Virgie. “ I don’t believe any of the country people we 
could reach would sell them any cheaper than we could 
get them in town, and there would be all the bother of 
going after them.” 

“ Oh,” spoke up Joanne, “ I wonder if we couldn’t 
get them from Mrs. Clover. She has lots and lots of 
hens and she is so far out of town that I don’t believe 
she sends her eggs all the way in, and I doubt if they 
give her city prices at the country store. Besides she 
is the kindest thing and if she knew they were for the 


EASTER EGGS 


85 


orphans she wouldn’t stick on the highest price, and 
you all know what the highest price is these days.” 

Good scheme, Jo,” cried Winnie. '' Can you find 
out all about it, how much they’d be and how we can 
get them ? ” 

I think so. Perhaps they could be sent down on a 
canal boat. I’ll talk to Cousin Ned about it. I’ll write 
him a note and leave it at his apartment on my way 
home, then he’s sure to get it when he comes in. I 
never know just when to catch him, so I’ll tell him to 
call me up.” 

With this plan in view she went into the big school- 
room, where at her desk she wrote her note which ran 
this way: 

Dear and blessed Cousin Ned, 

I want to talk to you about eggs just as soon 
as possible. Will you please call me up at the very 
first oportunity you have after you get home and 
oblige 

your devoted Cousin Joanne.” 

She showed the note to Winnie into whose eyes 
came a little twinkle of amusement. Now what’s the 
matter? ” asked Joanne in a resigned tone. 

You don’t spell opportunity with one p but with 
two, and Jo, dear, you do write the scan’lousest fist, so 
childish, as if you’d just passed beyond pot-hooks and 
loops.” 

"‘Well,” began Joanne protestingly, "'he’ll know 


86 FROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 

what I mean and that’s the main thing, besides I don’t 
care. I have just begun, really, for I hate to write, 
and never have done more than I could help. My 
governesses never insisted upon my writing out things 
as they do here at school. Then, too, lots of clever 
people write atrociously.” 

‘‘ That’s not the point, you blessed little goose. I’ll 
tell you something, make a confession, as it were. I 
used to feel just as you do till I had to write Miss 
Dodge a note, and when she saw how fearfully I mud- 
dled it she asked , me what was the idea, and I an- 
swered much as you have done. Then she asked, 
‘Don’t you want to write like a perfect lady?’ or 
words to that effect. That gave me a jog and I began 
to open my eyes. ‘ You see,’ she said, ‘ when you are 
older if you were obliged to write to a stranger and he 
or she were to see such writing and such spelling you 
would be set down as a perfect ignoramus.’ Well, 
so you see that wasn’t exactly my ambition and I went 
to it with a vim and now, if I do say it, I am rather 
proud of my secretarial powers.” 

Joanne shook her head dubiously. “ I’ll never come 
to that pass, I know.” 

“ Maybe not, but you can at least improve on a mess 
like this.” Winnie gave a contemptuous flip to the 
note on Joanne’s desk. 

“ Oh, dear, Winnie, you are so brutally frank.” 

“ Am I ? I’m afraid I do go too far sometimes, but, 
Jo, my beloved little ducky dear, if you did but know 


EASTER EGGS 


87 


how anxious I am that you should stand above criti- 
cism it wouldn’t worry you in the least when I jump 
on you in this way.” 

“ Am I criticized? ” asked Joanne anxiously. 

‘‘ Of course you are, all of us are. Did you ever 
know a set of girls who didn’t criticize? ” 

“ I don’t know many girls, at least not so very well, 
just those I have happened to meet in travelling about, 
and I know scarcely any boys. Gradda never liked 
me to play with boys, though there was one on the 
steamer when we came up from Bermuda, and she let 
me make friends with him; he was so nice, a Boy 
Scout, and we had fine talks. It was his mother who 
told us about the Everleigh school and the Girl Scouts. 
She is the most adorable person I ever met, the queen 
of my dreams. I took some snap shots of her and one 
I have had enlarged; I will show it to you some day 
if I think of it.” 

Winnie looked at her a little compassionately. 
‘‘You haven’t had much real home life, have you?” 
she said gently. 

“Not so very much. Sometimes we have had a 
furnished cottage in the summer, but generally we have 
stayed at boarding houses and hotels in summer and 
winter. There seemed no use in having a settled home 
with Grad away most of the time, and with the need 
of going south in winter and north in summer. But 
now, we do have a home, a real one, and it is such a 
joy to all of us, especially to Grad and me. I think 


88 PEOM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


Gradda cares less for it on account of the servant ques- 
tion. She feels so helpless when the cooks leave.^’ 

“ That’s where little Girl Scout Jo should come in.” 

‘‘ I don’t see how I am ever to learn housewifely 
things when Gradda doesn’t like me to go in the 
kitchen.” 

Your chance will come,” Winnie assured her. 
Then some of the other girls joined them and their 
talk was over. 

It was that evening that Joanne was called to the 
’phone by her Cousin Ned. “ What’s this about 
eggs? ” he said. “ My name isn’t Hennery.” 

Of course Joanne giggled, then she explained. 

“ Fine scheme,” declared Mr. Pattison. ‘‘We could 
use some fresh eggs ourselves. What’s the matter with 
going up after them to-morrow afternoon ? ” 

“Oh, Cousin Ned, do you mean me?” inquired 
Joanne joyously. 

“Who else? Your Cousin Sue has other fish to 
fry, I know. Can you? ” 

“ Just hold the wire a minute till I ask Gradda.” It 
was scarcely more than a minute before she was back 
again and saying: “I can go. At first Gradda was 
inclined to say no, but Grad backed me up and so it is 
all right. What time shall I be ready? ” 

“ About two o’clock. I think we can easily make it 
and get back before dark. If we don’t there will be 
no great harm done ; there’s a good road.” He hung 
up and Joanne returned to the library to find that her 


EASTER EGGS 


89 


grandmother had gone up to her room to write a letter 
and that her grandfather was alone reading the even- 
ing paper. 

Presently the paper was flung aside and Dr. Selden 
looked over to where Joanne was toiling over the in- 
tricacies of a piece of crocheting. He watched her for 
a few minutes before he said: ‘‘Well, Pickings, how 
goes it? ’’ 

Joanne laid down her work. “ It's very puzzle- 
some," she declared. “ I can’t make the rows come 
out even ; they’re either too long or too short, and yet 
I try to count the stitches. I’m afraid I’ll never be an 
expert at fancy work. I think I’ll make you a gar- 
ment, Grad. What would you like ? ’’ 

“ A breakfast jacket or a Tuxedo wouldn’t be bad," 
he replied with a quizzical look in his eyes. “ Every- 
thing in the way of clothing is so high-priced now that 
I would be very grateful for any little help in the way 
of a coat of some sort." 

“ Now, Grad, you know I couldn’t make a coat." 

“ You said a garment and isn’t a coat a garment? " 

“ Yes, but it would be a funny looking coat if I made 
it, that is if I sewed it. When I learn to knit I might 
make you a sweater. Would you like that? You 
could wear it when you go up to Cousin Ned’s to fish." 

“ I’d be delighted to have it. When do you think 
you will get it done ? " 

“ Oh, dear, I don’t know. I haven’t even begun to 
learn knitting. Win said crochet was easier, but I 


90 FROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


don’t believe it is, at least not for me. Grad, how did 
you learn to spell and write as well as you do ? ” 

Oho ! I thought you didn’t think those accomplish- 
ments necessary. You’ve always maintained that you 
would use a typewriter, and that spelling didn’t mat- 
ter so long as one understood what was written.” 

‘‘ Yes, I know, but I have changed my mind. You 
see a lot of my school work has to be written and I 
get fearful marks sometimes just because I make so 
many mistakes and write so horribly. How did you 
learn ? I love the way you write.” 

Well, let me see. I shall have to go back fifty 
years or more when it was considered a part of every 
one’s education to write a good hand. We had a 
special teacher at school and I remember laboring 
painstakingly to make my copybook the best in my 
class. As for spelling, it was a great thing when one 
could jump from the foot to the head of the class when 
a particularly hard word was given out. W^ used to 
stand in a row against the wall. Sometimes the whole 
school would be in the spelling rnatch, and the last one 
left standing had outspelled the others, for as each one 
missed a word down he must sit.” 

‘‘ How exciting ! I wish they would do that way 
now. It was like a play, wasn’t it? Were you ever the 
last one left standing? ” 

‘‘ Yes, I was several times, as I remember it, but if 
I happened to be the first to miss a word how dis- 
graced I did feel. I was very ambitious about my 


EASTER EGGS 


91 


writing and practised penmanship in the evenings after 
I had studied my lessons. My father, who was an ex- 
ceedingly good penman, would set me a copy on my 
slate.’’ 

I’m going to do that,” declared Joanne, throwing 
down her crocheting. ‘‘ I haven’t a slate, to be sure, 
but I can use paper. Will you set me a copy. Grad? 
I’d love to write like you.” She fumbled among the 
papers on his desk and finally brought forth a large 
sheet upon which her grandfather amusedly set her a 
copy at which she labored till bedtime. 

‘‘ That is a most ambitious child,” said Dr. Selden 
as his wife entered the room after seeing Joanne 
tucked in. 

‘‘ I am afraid she is too ambitious,” replied Mrs. 
Selden. I am afraid all these new interests are too 
exciting for her.” 

‘‘ Has she complained of headache lately? ” 

‘‘ No,” returned Mrs. Selden after considering the 
question, ‘‘ come to think of it, she has not for a long 
time.” 

She tells me she is almost up to her normal weight 
and measurements.” 

How in the world does she know ? ” 

‘‘ She keeps a strict account on a card she had given 
her by her Girl Scout captain. Fine idea that Girl 
Scout plan.” 

Yes, in some directions, but she wants to do such 
queer things like laundry work and cooking and such 


92 PROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


things. I never learned them and up to the present 
have never had to cook a meal and I have always been 
able to find a laundress.” 

“ Then you are very lucky if one may believe the 
tales one hears. Let her learn; it won’t hurt her a 
bit.” 

Mrs. Selden lifted her eyebrows and shrugged her 
shoulders but made no reply. Being of a conventional 
make up, and unaccustomed to alter the standards of 
her youth, she could see no reason for allowing Joanne 
to do the things which she had never been called upon 
to do, and rather resented the fact that her husband 
approved of the modern point of view. 

Dr. Selden picked up his paper again, but laid it 
down to say: “ What do you think Joanne proposes to 
do?” 

“ I’m sure I don’t know ; something absurd, I sup- 
pose.” 

“ First she proposed to make me a garment. I sug- 
gested a coat, but it came down at last to a sweater, 
and I firmly believe she will make it. Then she has a 
suddenly acquired passion for learning to spell and 
write well, and has been practising on a copy I set her. 
Where is it?” He picked up the paper Joanne had 
left on the table. “ There, shows improvement al- 
ready. Get that child headed the right way and there’s 
no telling where she will bring up. We are mighty 
fortunate in having sent her to the right school.” 

“ I hope it may prove so in the end,” said Mrs. 


EASTER EGGS 


93 


Selden. ‘‘ I have not been altogether pleased with 
some things Joanne has reported/’ 

What, for example ? ” 

“ Oh, this laundry work idea and the cooking, for 
one thing.” 

“ Don’t you worry over that. The day may come 
when you will be thankful she has those accomplish- 
ments.” 

“ Oh, Gregory, how you talk. Those are not ac- 
complishments.” 

No, not in the same category as painting on satin 
and playing the Maiden’s Prayer, I admit,” then feel- 
ing that he had made himself disagreeable he changed 
the subject. 

The quest for eggs was made speedily and success- 
fully. There was but one halt on the way and that 
was when Joanne suddenly said: Oh, Cousin Ned, 
do you mind stopping at that candy store we’re coming 
to? I want to get an egg.” 

Mr. Pattison slowed down though he said: I 
thought we were going to get the eggs in the country.” 

‘‘ Of course, but I thought it would be nice to take 
a chocolate egg to Pablo ; he sees plenty of the other 
kind, but I don’t believe any one will think to give him 
a fancy one.” 

‘‘ Excellent idea. Here you are. Don’t be too par- 
ticular in making a selection; we’re in a hurry, you 
know.” 

Joanne wasted no time in making her purchase, and 


94 FEOM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


came out presently with a little paper bag in her hand. 

I got two/’ she said as she climbed into the tonneau. 
‘‘ One is for Unc’ Aaron.” 

Her cousin chuckled. ‘‘ I doubt if the old fellow 
ever saw such a thing.” 

“ But don’t you think he’ll like it? ” 

‘‘ He’ll be tickled to death.” 

And indeed it would be hard to say which was the 
more pleased, the old man or the boy. Unc’ Aaron 
showed every one of his remaining teeth as he took 
the egg gingerly in his wrinkled brown hand. ‘‘ Jes’ 
erzackly matches mah complexion,” he said with a 
grin, ‘‘ an’ all dese yer little white crinkly-cranklies on 
it sutt’nly is pretty. I keeps it on mah mankelpiece, 
Miss Jo.” 

‘‘Oh, no, you mustn’t,” returned Joanne in alarm; 
“ it will all melt. You must eat it.” 

Unc’ Aaron scratched his old gray head and looked 
around helplessly at Pablo. 

“ It’s all creamy and sugary inside,” explained 
Joanne. 

Unc’ Aaron pawed at Pablo with a funny sidewise 
movement as he spluttered with laughter. “ Laws, 
honey,” he exclaimed, “ I a-thinkin’ all de time it one 
o’ dese yer mak believes, jes’ fur a pretty, an’ not fur 
no mastification. Yas, miss, I eats it ef yuh says so.” 
He was still doubtful of its fitness for food, but rather 
than disappoint the young lady he was ready to swal- 
low it whole if she demanded it. 


EASTER EGGS 


95 


As for Pablo, his English was unequal to the occa- 
sion and he poured forth his thanks in appreciative 
Spanish winding up with the assertion that he kissed 
her hand and placed himself at her feet. 

Then there was a brief visit to Chico when Joanne 
had scarce more than time to kiss his dark head and 
give him a lump of sugar she had brought him, before 
Mrs. Clover called to her to come and see her baby 
chicks and yellow ducklings, then Cousin Ned was 
ready to go and off they started with a big basket of 
eggs, two bottles of cream, and other country products. 

The evening sun spread a soft light upon the land, 
picking out sparkles in the river and touching to a 
vivid green the young leaves on the most adventurous 
of the trees. In the distance old Sugarloaf loomed up 
faintly blue, while from a scraggy sycamore a cardinal 
bird showed his splendor against a background of 
pines. Once in a while the plaintive note of a peewee 
or the cheerier whistle of a robin greeted them as they 
sped along, and once from out a depth of dense forest 
sounded the liquid song of a wood-thrush. 

For a long time Joanne sat in silence. Her cousin, 
too, seemed lost in thought. After a while, however, 
he asked: What are you thinking about, Jo? ’’ 

‘‘Pm not thinking; Pm just enjoying,’’ she made 
answer. ‘‘ It is all so lovely that I want it to soak in. 
One thing I did think about a little while ago was that 
I mean to study the birds. It seems to me I never shall 
have a better chance.” 


96 FROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


“ You couldn’t find a better locality,” her cousin as- 
sured her. Then they lapsed into silence again and 
soon were threading their way through the city’s 
streets, reaching home with not an egg broken. 


CHAPTER VII 


DYE AWAY 

B earing a basket of eggs between them Joanne 
and Winnie arrived at Miss Chesney’s house the 
next morning. As the door opened a great chattering 
was heard. 

‘‘ Oh/’ exclaimed Winnie, ‘‘ some of the Boy Scouts 
must be here.” 

Joanne drew back almost loosing her hold upon the 
basket. 

‘‘ What’s the matter? ” queried Winnie. 

‘‘ Boys,” responded Joanne. I — I’m kind of 

afraid of boys. I don’t know how to talk to them.” 

Nonsense,” returned Winnie. ‘‘ You talk to them 
just as you do to girls. Come along and don’t be 
silly.” 

So Joanne followed Winnie’s bold entrance and soon 
found herself in the midst of a merry group of girls 
and boys. 

‘‘ Here they are ! ” cried Virgie. ‘‘ Did you bring 
the eggs ? Good ! How many ? ” 

97 


98 FROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


“ Four dozen and a half,” answered Joanne ; “ we 
thought we’d better allow for breakage.” 

“Yum-yum, what lovely fresh eggs!” exclaimed 
Virgie as she peeped into the basket. “ Did they come 
from that place in the country ? ” 

“ Yes. Cousin Ned and I went out there yesterday 
afternoon and got them, so I can guarantee that they 
are strictly fresh. It was perfectly lovely out there, 
and will be even lovelier when we all go.” 

“ I am just crazy about going,” returned Virgie. 
“ Come out into the kitchen, Jo; the boys are out there. 
They are dyeing eggs for the wounded soldiers at the 
hospital. We’re letting them get through first and 
then they will help us do ours.” 

Joanne followed Virgie rather timidly. Winnie was 
already in the midst of the company. “ Here’s Jo, 
girls and boys,” announced Virgie. “ It’s Jo Selden, 
boys, and she has brought all these lovely eggs from 
that spot in the country we have been telling you 
about.” 

“ It must be a corking place,” remarked the boy 
nearest Joanne. “Tell us about it, Jo. Gee whiz! 
but you’re lucky to have a cousin like that.” 

“Yes, tell us, Jo,” spoke up two or three others. 
“ We want to hear all about it, for we’re looking for 
a place to camp, and we thought maybe we Boy Scouts 
could find favor in your cousin’s sight so he’d let us 
in on the ground floor, as it were.” 

“ It surely would be ground floor,” returned Joanne, 


DYE AWAY 


99 


and before she knew it she was chattering away to 
half a dozen at once, waxing eloquent on the subject of 
the lodge, the river and all the rest of it. 

Ye gods and little fishes! '' exclaimed Chet Lacey, 
I never heard of such attractions all in one spot. It 
makes me fairly squirm with envy. I say, boys, weVe 
just got to see it, if we do no more than wriggle inside 
the first fence. WeVe all got to be awfully nice to 
Joanne so she will tell Mr. Pattison what a fine lot we 
are. Miss Selden, won't you allow me to escort you 
to a chair? Do you feel too warm? Shall I fan you? 
Are you chilly ? Do permit me to get you a shawl or 
something." 

Of course Joanne had to dimple and laugh at this 
nonsense, but it made her feel perfectly at home with 
these unaffected boys, so that before long she was as 
merry as the rest. 

Where's Claudia? " she asked as she realized that 
their patrol leader was not present. 

“ She'll be here in a minute," Virgie told her. She 
is writing a song for the occasion. Watch those blue 
eggs, Jo; they mustn't get too dark." 

So Joanne turned her attention to the pan of eggs 
while the boys carefully ladled out those already done. 
There were four boys in the party, Chesney Lacey, 
Miss Chesney's nephew, better known as Chet, Milton 
Seymour, Peter Lowe and Hal Posdick. A great deal 
of chaffing went on, but the business of dyeing the eggs 
was not allowed to suffer. 


100 FROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


Presently Claudia came in waving a paper. ‘‘ I did 
it! she exclaimed, with my little hatchet.’’ 

“ Did you hatch it ? ” inquired Pete. At which the 
other boys fell upon him. 

‘‘ Here, here,” cried Miss Chesney, ‘‘ no scrapping, 
boys.” 

‘‘We couldn’t stand it,” answered Chet, “ really, 
Aunt Nan, we couldn’t.” 

“If you can hatch a plot I don’t see why you 
couldn’t hatch a song,” said Pete as he smoothed down 
his rumpled hair. 

“Don’t let’s argue that,” remarked Miss Chesney; 
“ let’s have Claudia’s song. Out with it, Claudia.” 

“ You won’t have to listen long,” said Claudia, “ for 
It is very short. It goes to a little boat song that I 
reckon you all know; that song ‘Lightly Row,’ you 
know. Any one who doesn’t know it can soon catch 
on. Here goes: 

“ Dye away I Dye away. 

This is less of work than play. 

Make them bright, dark or light. 

Then they’ll be just right. 

Eggs of red and eggs of blue. 

Yellow, green and purple hue; 

Dye away! Dye away! 

Make the colors gay. 

Sing and work ! Work and sing ! 

Mix a song with everything. 


DYE AWAY 


101 


Children dear, eggs are here 
For your Easter cheer. 

Eggs of red and eggs of blue 
We are dyeing now for you. 

Dye away ! Dye away ! 

Make the colors gay.'" 

Fine, Claudia,^’ cried her audience. Let’s go 
to it.” And in a few minutes the room resounded with 
the song. 

Joanne knew the old melody very well, for it was 
one her grandmother had sung to her when she was 
only a baby, so her voice rang out sweet and clear. 
The words, scribbled in large letters on a big sheet of 
paper hung on the wall, were easily read by every one. 
Over and over they were sung while the eggs were 
stirred in the dye, and it was only when the last eggs 
were transferred to a big bowl that the song ceased. 

‘‘ We’ve requisitioned two automobiles,” said Hal 
Fosdick. ** Who wants to go along with us? We are 
going to the hospital, but can drop you girls at the 
Home if you say so.” 

Then there was a discussion as to who should go 
and who should not. Some of the girls had luncheon 
engagements, so finally the number dwindled down to 
six, and it was decided that these should accept the 
boys’ invitation, and should carry the eggs to the Or- 
phan’s Home. Joanne and Winnie were among the 
six and found themselves in the car with Miss Chesney, 
Chet Lacey and Hal Fosdick. It was a matter of but 


102 FEOM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


a few minutes to reach the Home and to deliver the 
eggs, then what Winnie called the ‘‘ Dye away party 
broke up and Joanne was at home again. 

She was hardly indoors before her grandmother 
called her to say: ‘‘Your Cousin Neds wants you to 
call him up at his office as soon as you can.’’ 

Joanne needed no second summons but was at the 
’phone in a minute and soon heard her Cousin Ned’s 
voice. “ This is Joanne, Cousin Ned,” she responded 
to his “ Hello! ” 

“ Good ! ” came the response. “ What do you think 
of leading your Girl Scouts up to the lodge next Tues- 
day? Don’t you have holiday next week? What’s 
the good of waiting till Saturday? ” 

“ Of course we needn’t wait, that is if the girls can 
go; some of them can I know. Miss Dodge is away, 
but Miss Chesney is here. Tell me how you happened 
to think of our going on Tuesday.” 

“ I saw Dawson this morning ; he drove down with 
Tim Clover, and said he was coming down again with 
the boat on Monday, expects to start back on Tuesday, 
and says he can take you all along if you want to go. 
You’d better hustle around and get your girls together 
so as to let me know by Monday.” 

“ I’ll do it. Are you going up with us. Cousin 
Ned?” 

“Afraid I can’t this time, but you’ll be all right 
with Unc’ Aaron and Mrs. Clover to look after you.” 

“ Of course we shall. I’ll go to see Miss Chesney 


DYE AWAY 


103 


at once and then we’ll get hold of the girls. I’m so 
excited I can hardly talk.” 

“ Then don’t. Good-bye.” And Joanne found her- 
self cut off. 

It was a busy afternoon for her. First came the 
consultation with Miss Chesney who expressed herself 
as not only willing but eager to head the expedition, if, 
by chance, Miss Dodge had not returned. 

She has gone no farther than Baltimore,” said 
Miss Chesney. ‘‘ It will be easy to get her on the 
’phone, and, unless she has made engagements she can- 
not break or cancel in some way, it is my opinion that 
she will come back.” 

‘‘But you’ll go anyhow, won’t you?” inquired 
Joanne who was a little speck fonder of her lieutenant 
than of her captain. 

“ Oh, my yes ; wouldn’t miss it for the world.” 

Then for an hour they were busy in calling up dif- 
ferent girls, and finally the matter was settled. Six 
girls would be ready to join the expedition. Some had 
made engagements they could not break; some had 
tickets for the Wednesday matinees; two or three were 
going to be out of town. 

“ I’d rather go to the country than to any old mat- 
inee,” remarked Joanne. “ There are always chances 
to go to matinees but a chance like this is rare.” 

“ I agree with you perfectly, my child,” said Miss 
Chesney. “ Well, it is all settled and all there is to 
find out is when and where we meet. I suppose we 


104 FEOM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


start from Georgetown; that’s where the canal ends, 
or begins, whichever way you put it.” 

It was joyous company which met on the bank of 
the old canal. Each girl was equipped for such an 
outing, Joanne, for the first time, wearing her outfit, 
and very proud of it. At the last minute Miss Dodge 
dashed up, having cut short her visit in order to be 
with her troop. There were many delays, Mr. Dawson 
being a deliberate sort of person, who every little 
while forgot something he intended to get at the store 
near by, and must go back for it, but at last they were 
off. 

Every girl was in a state of giggling excitement as 
the boat began to slip through the quiet waters. It 
was all such a novelty, the flat canal boat, the patient 
mule walking the tow-path, his ramshackle, dusky 
driver, the first lock where the boat rose slowly up, up 
when the gates were shut and finally swung out upon a 
higher level, the shores growing wilder and wilder till 
soon it seemed as if they must be miles and miles be- 
yond civilization, the rush of the rapids at Little Falls, 
and then the quiet flow of the blue Potomac. 

‘‘ Such a leisurely way of going, but it is never 
monotonous,” remarked Miss Dodge when the girls 
had quieted down and were making few attempts at 
conversation. 

‘‘ I could go this way forever,” said Miss Chesney as 
she lay back lazily watching the light and shade upon 
the water. 


DYE AWAY 


105 


‘‘ Willows whiten, aspens quiver 
Little breezes dusk and shiver 
Through the wave that runs forever 
By the island in the river,'' 

she quoted dreamily. 

‘‘ Tve heard the ‘ Tirra lirra by the river,’ but it 
wasn’t Sir Lancelot,” Joanne responded; “it was the 
canal boatman sounding his horn at night for the lock 
to be opened, but it was very weird and romantic for 
all that, and I love to hear it.” 

The boat continued on its slow way. At the Great 
Falls the girls would fain have halted, but Mr. Daw- 
son shook his head. “ Ain’t no time to stop if we want 
to get in before nightfall. Never can tell how many 
boats there are ahead of us nor how long we may be 
held up at the locks.” 

The girls huddled back to their places. “ Oh, dear,” 
sighed Joanne, “ I did want so much to see the Palls.” 

“ They’re well worth seeing,” said Miss Dodge. 
“If they were in Europe or in some more enterprising 
locality they would be advertised far and wide and 
people would flock to see them. As it is half the peo- 
ple who come to Washington never have heard of 
them. Never mind, Joanne, we’ll take a lunch and 
come up on a picnic some day, then we’ll have more 
time. You will want more than a glimpse.” 

This pleasant prospect more than satisfied Joanne, 
and she gave herself up to the enjoyment of the mo- 
ment. Lunch was eaten, songs were sung, shadows 


106 PEOM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


began to lengthen. It was sometimes tedious waiting 
at the locks, but finally Mr. Dawson announced that 
they had gone through the last. They were passing 
towering crags by this time, and could hear the roar 
of rapids further on. Great holes in the jutting rocks 
suggested the lairs of wild creatures. From the depths 
of the woods and from the copses near by birds were 
singing. Presently a turn in the canal brought to view 
the little lodge snuggled down at the foot of a rock- 
strewn hill. 

Joanne sprang to her feet. There it is! There it 
is ! she cried, and every girl gazed in the direction she 
indicated. ‘‘We go right by to the lock,'’ she con- 
tinued, “ and will have to walk back, but it isn’t far.” 

“ We shall be glad of the walk,” declared Miss 
Dodge, “ for we have been sitting still so long.” 

The girls were now all excitement which was re- 
doubled when Joanne again cried out: “ There’s Unc’ 
Aaron and Pablo ; they have come to meet us.” 

Sure enough when the boat stopped there stood the 
pair with eager hands ready to take the girls’ packs, 
and in spite of protests, loaded themselves down and 
went on to the lodge. “We can’t have that, you 
know,” said Claudia to Winnie. “ We’ve got to do 
things for ourselves, or we shall lose half the joy, be- 
sides missing our chances of earning merit badges.” 

Joanne looked distressed. “ I know, but you see 
Unc’ Aaron is accustomed to doing things for Cousin 
Ned and his friends when they come up, and he won’t 


DYE AWAY 


107 


understand that he isn’t expected to do them for us, the 
more so that he considers us young ladies who must 
be waited on.” 

‘‘ I see. Well, we’ll put it up to Miss Dodge and 
let her grapple with the situation.” 

This they did and their captain promised that she 
would deal as delicately with the old darkey as she 
could, but that her girls must not be deprived of their 
experiences. They found the fires laid and Unc’ 
Aaron prepared to make his famous griddle cakes for 
supper. 

‘‘ Oh, dear,” exclaimed Claudia, ‘‘ we can’t let him 
do that, can we. Miss Dodge? ” 

‘‘ He’ll be so disappointed,” Joanne put in. ‘‘ I don’t 
see why he can’t make them this once. Somebody 
might watch him, some one who is cleverer than I and 
who could write out the recipe afterward.” 

Miss Dodge laughed. ‘‘ For the sake of that I think 
we shall have to give in this time. I wonder, by the 
way, how he knew we were coming.” 

‘‘ I think Mr. Dawson must have told him, for he 
knew when he started yesterday that he was to bring 
us back with him.” 

Of course; that explains it. I think I’ll go into 
the kitchen and take a hand in things. Probably he 
will respect my authority more than that of any of you 
younger ones.” 

Claudia and Joanne went off to find the other girls 
bustling about making ready the rooms for the night. 


108 FROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


“ There’s not such an awful lot to do,” complained 
Winnie. “ To be sure the place isn’t so powerful 
clean, but the beds are made. We’ll give the whole 
house a thorough going over and leave it spick and 
span for Mr. Pattison.” 

“ It will take us nearly the whole day to do that,” 
said Esther Rhodes looking around, “ and we do want 
to be in the open as much as we can. I am perfectly 
wild to explore this heavenly place.” 

“ Oh, no, it won’t take us a whole day,” declared 
Claudia ; “ besides we have more than one day.” 

“ Not more than to-morrow,” returned Esther. 

“ Why, yes we have, if we choose to stay. Didn’t 
you hear Joanne say that Mr. Pattison sent word we 
were to stay till the end of the week if we wished ? He 
is -coming up with some friends on Saturday evening 
but we shall not need to start off till Saturday morn- 
ing.” 

“ Oh, joy, joy! ” cried Esther. “ No, I didn’t hear 
that at all. I shall have to get word to my mother in 
some way, for I told her we were to be here till Thurs- 
day.” 

“ That’s easy,” Joanne told her; “ all you have to do 
is to telephone from the lock.” 

“ All this and a telephone thrown in ! ” exclaimed 
Esther. “ Don’t let us waste another minute indoors, 
girls.” 

So out they trooped to see glorious lights upon the 
river, to hear birds singing all around them, to feel a 


DYE AWAY 


109 


soft, sweet breeze blowing fresh from the water and to 
smell ravishing odors, which, though these were now 
mingled with the smoke from Unc' Aaron’s griddle, 
were not vitiated in the opinion of the hungry girls. 

‘‘ Do look at that precious little island up there,” 
cried Winnie as she turned her eyes from nearer ob- 
jects to the curving line of river beyond. ** I wonder 
if we could get to it.” 

‘‘ Certainly,” Joanne answered. ‘‘ Cousin Ned 
often goes there when he is out fishing with his friends. 
They build a fire and cook the fish over the coals.” 

‘‘ Dear me,” sighed Winnie, ‘‘ there are so many 
lovely things to do one doesn’t know where to begin, 
and we’ll never get them all done.” 

Of course not,” returned Joanne, not in one trip, 
but we mean there shall be more than one.” 

I devoutly hope so. Me, oh me! Joanne, but I am 
glad you joined our troop.” 

Joanne laughed, then came the summons to supper 
and the girls trooped into the dining-room to be regaled 
upon the famous griddle cakes and honey. 

It was only when it was too dark to see that they 
were ready to come indoors after supper, then they 
gathered around a crackling fire in the big stone fire- 
place to tell stories, sing songs and have a good time 
generally till an old-fashioned clock on the mantel 
told them it was bedtime. 

It was perhaps an hour later that Joanne, turning 
on her pillow, waked sufficiently to hear a boatman’s 


110 PEOM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 

horn. She touched Winnie who was sleeping peace- 
fully by her side. “ Tirra lirra by the river,” whis- 
pered Joanne, but Winnie slept on and Joanne snuggled 
down again on her pillow. 


CHAPTER VIII 


SMILE, SMILE, SMILE 

I T was incredible what a variety of activities the 
girls were able to get into their three days’ stay. 
They went canoeing down the canal, they rode, they 
went for long hikes, they studied the birds ; they gath- 
ered wild flowers, they cleaned house, they cooked, 
washed and ironed, and started off on Saturday morn- 
ing, feeling that there was still much of which they 
had not availed themselves. 

But they did not, as Winnie remarked, mourn as 
those without hope,” for before they started for the 
station who should appear upon the scene but Mr. 
Pattison, who announced that he had come up ahead 
of his friends in order to see if there was anything 
left for them to come to. 

'' With a lot of scatter-brained girls on hand,” he 
said, ‘‘ I didn’t know but I should find the house 
burned down.” 

‘‘You horrid mean thing!” cried Joanne, “you 
inow you didn’t expect anything of the kind. I’ll 
leave it to anybody if you ever saw the place in such 


112 FEOM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


apple-pie order. Just come and see.” She led him 
from spot to spot till he was obliged to confess she 
spoke truly. 

“ I give in,” he exclaimed. “ You are fairies or 
brownies or anything you choose, and I take off my hat 
to the Girl Scouts. Of course I didn’t think you would 
do any harm deliberately, but I didn’t know but you 
would be more or less careless. Where’s Miss 
Dodge?” 

Joanne hunted her up and a long conference fol- 
lowed between the captain and Mr. Pattison. The 
girls, all ready to go, stood around impatiently. “ I 
wonder what they are talking about,” said Joanne. 

“ Miss Dodge looks mightily pleased,” returned 
Winnie. 

“ Probably he is complimenting her upon being at 
the head of such a fine troop,” remarked Claudia. 

“ Oh, Claudia, what a conceited remark,” exclaimed 
Esther. 

Claudia laughed. “ How literal you always are. 
Ess,” she said. 

“All the same,” remarked Winnie serenely, “we 
are a fine troop ; no one can deny.” 

“ Oh, Win,” Esther began but stopped short as she 
saw that the conference had broken up and that the 
two were coming toward them. 

“ It is evident that Miss Dodge’s smile is the kind 
that won’t come off,” whispered Winnie to Joanne; “ it 
is getting broader and broader.” 


‘‘SMILE, SMILE, SMILE 


113 


Miss Dodge was not long in giving them the reason 
for her pleased expression. Girls,’’ she began, “ I 
want you to give three cheers for Mr. Pattison; he has 
offered this place to us for the month of July so we 
can have our summer camp here.” 

It is needless to say that the cheers were given with 
a will, then the girls crowded around with a dozen 
questions and with vociferous thanks. Finally they 
started off on their eight mile hike to the station sing- 
ing ‘‘ We feel just as happy as big Sunflowers,” a song 
which Miss Dodge had resurrected from an old book, 
and which they had taken over as particularly fitting 
for a Sunflower troop. 

Joanne reached home tired but very happy. She 
flung down her pack and bounced into the room where 
her grandparents were sitting. We’ve had just the 
gloriousest time,” she exclaimed, “ and just think of it, 
I have walked eight miles this morning.” 

“ Oh, Joanne,” cried her grandmother, you must 
be quite exhausted. You’d better go right up-stairs 
and go to bed. I will send your lunch up.” 

Joanne made a funny little grimace at her grand- 
father. ‘‘ But, Gradda, I don’t want to go to bed, and 
I am as hungry as a hunter. I have grown such an 
. appetite you wouldn’t recognize it. I shouldn’t like to 
tell you how many cakes I ate for supper last night. 
Miss Dodge has learned to make just as good griddle 
cakes as Unc’ Aaron’s, and we all have tried, too. 
Mine aren’t quite so good yet, but they weren’t so bad.” 


114 FROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


She turned to her grandfather. '' Please, Grad, say I 
don’t have to go up and even lie down. I feel fine as 
silk.” 

He took her by the shoulders and looked her over 
critically. “ I must say I never saw you looking so 
well,” he declared. I don’t think she need go to her 
room, my dear,” he said to his wife. 

But I am sure she will have a headache if she eats 
when she is exhausted,” returned Mrs. Selden. 

‘‘ But I don’t feel exhausted or even tired,” per- 
sisted Joanne. ‘‘We came home on the cars and that 
rested me. Why, Gradda, I have been going like a 
steam engine ever since I left.” 

“ How many headaches have you had ? ” 

“ Not one. Isn’t this fine? We are going to spend 
July up at that heavenly place, all our troop.” 

“ Oh, Joanne, but we shall be at Jamestown by 
July,” her grandmother spoke. “ I heard from Mrs. 
Abercrombie only this morning. The Admiral will 
spend the summer there, and they are counting on our 
coming.” 

“ Oh, but Gradda, I don’t want to go to any of 
those stupid watering places and I don’t see why I 
have to.” 

“ My dear, of course you have to. Do you suppose 
I would think of leaving you behind? The idea is 
preposterous. I shouldn’t spend a peaceful moment.” 

“ But why, Gradda, why? ” The old fretful whine 
came into Joanne’s voice. 


"SMILE, SMILE, SMILE” 


115 


“ For excellent reasons. A delicate child like you ex- 
posed to, I don’t know what dangers, far from your 
home, your family, your doctor. No, no, put that no- 
tion out of your head at once and think no more about 
it.” 

Joanne stood still for a moment with clenched hands 
and frowning brows, then she burst out with, “ I think 
it’s horrid mean to deprive me of my only pleasures. 
I’ll run away; I’ll hide, but I won’t go up to that stupid 
place, I won’t, I won’t.” 

“ Joanne! ” her grandfather’s voice came sternly. 

“ If this is what you learn from your Girl Scouts, 
to be impertinent and rebellious,” said her grand- 
mother stiffly, “ I think you’d better resign from the 
troop.” 

Joanne burst into tears and rushed up to her room, 
angry, ashamed, distressed. Where were her high 
hopes, her promises? She threw herself across her 
bed in a fit of passionate weeping. It was too hard, 
too hard ; it was more than she could bear to have her 
beautiful dreams shattered. To think that the girls 
would be there at the lodge without her, at the place 
they would never have heard of but for her! They 
would be riding Chico — no, they should not. He was 
her pony; she would give orders that no one should 
use him but Pablo. They would be rowing up to that 
dear little island in her cousin’s boat; they would be 
partaking of her cousin’s hospitality. They would be 
laughing and playing while she was miserable. She 


116 FEOM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


wished she might go into a decline, and then her grand- 
parents would see what it meant to be cruel to her. 
She already felt a headache coming on. She hoped 
they would realize that it was they who made her suf- 
fer. Even her grandfather, on whose support she al- 
ways counted, even he had not taken her part. She 
fell to sobbing again spasmodically. 

Suddenly she sat up. She heard the maid coming 
along the hall, then a tap at the door. ‘‘ Well, what 
is it? ’’ asked Joanne. 

‘‘ Mrs. Selden wants to know if you aren’t coming 
to lunch. Miss Joanne,” came the answer. 

‘‘ Tell her I don’t want any. I have a splitting 
headache.” 

The maid went away. Joanne sat on the side of the 
bed, her feet dangling over, her eyes red, her hair 
disordered, altogether a forlorn little figure. They 
didn’t love her. They didn’t understand her. There 
was nobody to sympathize with her. To whom could 
she go for comfort? She thought of Winnie, but de- 
cided that Winnie was too candid and outspoken to 
deal with the situation. She wanted sympathy, not 
advice. There was Miss Dodge, or Claudia, but a 
little feeling of embarrassment came over her as she 
considered any of these. She was not sure that she 
could present her case so as to win entire commisera- 
tion. ‘‘ I’ll go to Cousin Sue,” she said after a few 
minutes’ thought. She will understand, for she 
knows Gradda so well and she is fond of me. They’ll 


"‘SMILE, SMILE, SMILE’’ 


117 


be at lunch and they won’t miss me. I don’t care if 
they do ; let them.” 

She bathed her face, straightened her dress, brushed 
her hair and then stole softly down the back stairs and 
out a side door. The fresh air felt grateful; the little 
park through which she walked was green, and lively 
with laughing children. By the time she reached Mrs. 
Pattison’s apartment the world did not appear such a 
dreary place. 

“ Come right out and have lunch with me,” said 
Mrs. Pattison when Joanne appeared. I’m all alone, 
for Ned has gone up to the country, as perhaps you 
know, and I’m delighted to have company. They’re 
having a stag party up at the lodge, you know, and so, 
of course I am out of it, though just as well pleased. 
Did you have a good time? Come in and tell me all 
about it.” 

Joanne entered the pleasant dining-room and took 
a place at the table. “ We had a perfectly gorgeous 
time,” she said, “ and the girls are so enthusiastic about 
the place, as well they may be.” 

Mrs. Pattison looked at her rather critically. “ Now 
I come to see you at close range it appears to me that 
you look rather done up by your trip.” 

Joanne colored up and bit her lip. “ It wasn’t the 
trip that did me up, but what has occurred since.” 

“ My dear ! I hope there is nothing serious with 
aunt or uncle. Didn’t you find them well ? ” 

“ Oh, yes, it’s all to do with me.” 


118 FROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


*‘You? Why, I thought things were going beau- 
tifully with you. I am sure we have all been re- 
marking on how well you look.’’ 

Joanne drew a long sigh and looked down into her 
plate. “ I shall not be looking well if I have to be 
bored to death all summer.’’ 

‘‘That doesn’t sound cheerful. What’s the idea? 
as Ned would say.” 

“ Gradda wants to drag me off with her to one of 
those horrid, stupid watering places she likes to go to, 
where they do nothing but dress up and do fancy 
work. I loathe them, more than ever now since I know 
what really good times are. I never knew why I was 
so discontented at one of those fashionable resorts, but 
now I know.” 

Mrs. Pattison smiled. “ What special one rouses 
your ire on this occasion ? ” 

Oh, that Jamestown near Newport.” 

Why, that’s rather a nice place.” 

“ For some,” returned Joanne plaintively. “ Did 
you know. Cousin Sue,” she went on impressively, 
“ that Cousin Ned has offered the lodge to our troop 
. for the month of July, and that the girls are simply 
wild about it ? ” 

“ Has he? The dear fellow, it’s just like him. You 
see we are going down to Virginia, to my sister’s, for 
July, and shall not be using the lodge.” 

“ But don’t you see,” Joanne laid down her fork, 
“ don’t you see. Cousin Sue, that if Gradda insists upon 


^^SMILE, SMILE, SMILE 119 

dragging me off with her I shall miss all those heav- 
enly times/' 

‘‘ Of course. I hadn't thought of that." 

‘‘And — and," continued Joanne with a little gasp, 

the reason I look done up is because I cried myself 
nearly sick about it. I toid Gradda what I thought 
and then I went up-stairs and cried and cried till I 
hadn’t a tear left, then I slipped off and came here. I 
was so perfectly wretched and I wanted some one to 
comfort me. Please sympathize with me." 

‘‘ I do sympathize with you, certainly I do, but 
Joanne, dear, doesn't your grandmother know where 
you are ? " 

I don't know and I don't care. Probably she 
thinks I am still in my room. She isn't concerning 
herself about my misery; she is thinking only of de- 
priving me of my pleasures." 

‘‘ Dear, dear, that's a harsh way to talk. Of course 
she hasn't any such motive. It is because of her deep 
concern in you that she wants you always with her. 
There are always two sides to a question, my dear, and 
I think half the trouble in the world comes from our 
not putting ourselves in the other fellow's place." 

‘‘ Then please put yourself in my place." 

Mrs. Pattison smiled. ^‘All right. I am Joanne 
Selden, a fatherless, motherless girl, cared for and 
watched over by her grandmother ever since she was 
a baby, who cared for and nursed her delicate young 
mother, and who is now so fearfully afraid that some- 


120 FROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


thing will happen to the beloved child of her adored 
son that she cannot endure the thought of being parted 
from her/’ 

Joanne’s head drooped and her lips trembled, but 
she said nothing. 

‘‘ I am Joanne Selden, who is not always a source 
of unadulterated joy, being a rather spoiled little 
somebody, but who wants to be the best ever and who 
truly loves her grandparents, and is pouty and saucy 
only when she can’t have her own way.” 

‘‘ Oh, Cousin Sue,” Joanne began tremblingly, then 
she left her place and went around to her cousin, drop- 
ping on her knees and burying her face on her cousin’s 
shoulder. I didn’t think you would be cruel, too,” 
she sobbed. 

‘‘Was I cruel? Perhaps I was, but I wanted you 
to see the other side of the question and how else was 
I to do it? We all love you very dearly, darling child, 
so please don’t think we are down on you. Don’t take 
this too seriously, for maybe there will be a way out. 
What is that about always being cheerful and going 
about with a smile? It seems to me that I saw some- 
thing of the sort in your Girl Scout handbook, didn’t 
I?” 

Joanne lifted her wet eyes. “Yes, Cousin Sue, I 
know, but there are times when one can’t be cheerful, 
when the tragedies of life crush one utterly.” 

Mrs. Pattison repressed a smile. “ You poor little 
dear, I suppose it does look like a tragedy to you, but 


‘‘SMILE, SMILE, SMILE 


121 


it strikes me this is a time to turn your clouds inside 
out. Chirk up, dear. It isn't July, and won't be for 
over two months. No one can tell what will happen 
by then. Come now, finish your lunch and let's talk 
of something cheerful. I'll call up your grandmother 
and tell her you will be with me this afternoon, so she 
won't be uneasy." 

Joanne rose to her feet and went back to her scarcely 
tasted luncheon. “ Just one thing. Cousin Sue," she 
said, ‘'before we leave this subject. Won't you use 
your influence with Gradda and try to make her see 
that it will be for my good to spend that month with 
my troop ? I'm afraid she thinks I don't profit by be- 
ing a Girl Scout." 

“ Why?" 

“ Because I did fly out and say raging things to her.’^ 

“ Then you might, for your soul's good, offer her an 
apology." 

“ Oh, Cousin Sue, I couldn't. I never did such a 
thing in my life." 

“ High time you began. Don't you see, you blind 
little mole, that if you do now, she will think it is the 
yeast of scouting working in you ? Don't you owe it to 
yourself as a Girl Scout to do something that will show 
you are making progress in character ? " 

“ You talk as if you were a captain of a troop your- 
self." 

** I'm not, but I have friends who are and I know 
that good times are not all you girls must look for. 


122 FROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


The big thing is the training of yourselves into such 
women as the country can be proud of. There’s an 
old Sunday school text which was the motto of our 
class when I was a little girl of your age: ^ Be not 
weary of well doing, for in due season ye shall reap if 
ye faint not’ I remember that our teacher told us 
the essence of the thing lay in that ‘ if ye faint not ’ ; 
in other words: Don’t fall down on your job. If you 
are going to be a Girl Scout, be a first-rate one.” 

Joanne finished her meal in silence. She was think- 
ing too hard to talk. It came over her that she had 
not realized what a serious person this pretty young 
wife of her Cousin Ned could be. She had always ap- 
peared full of fun, rather fond of pretty things, of 
social affairs, and here suddenly she was preaching. 
Then all at once she understood why Cousin Sue was 
popular. Underneath the laughter and gay spirits lay 
sterling character, and she realized that to be a Girl 
Scout one mustn’t think only of fun and badges, but of 
the intangible things that lasted forever. 

As they left the room. Cousin Sue cuddled up to 
her little guest. ‘‘I was awfully preachy, wasn’t I? 
But it was just because I love you so hard. Let’s go 
to a movie; that will cheer us up.” 

The play they saw happened to be just the one to 
raise Joanne’s spirits, and she went home a much more 
cheerful person than the one who left it. All the way 
up to her room she was trying to make up her mind 
to offer that apology. It was the hardest task ever 


‘‘SMILE, SMILE, SMILE’’ 


123 


set her. She did not see how in the world she could 
do it, but she must. ‘‘ Tve just got to do it, somehow,” 
she told herself. Then all of a sudden the happy 
thought came to her that she could write it. Her 
grandmother was out. She would write her a little 
note and leave it on the dressing table in her grand- 
mother’s room. No sooner planned than done. The 
note ran: 

“ Dearest Gradda: 

“ I was a babyish pig to speak to you as I did. 
Please forgive me. 

“ Your very loving 

“ Joanne.” 

Having done this she felt a great load lifted, and 
went about getting ready for dinner, singing softly to 
herself : “ Smile, smile, smile.” 

After a while the front door shut. Her grandpar- 
ents came up-stairs. Joanne heard the murmur of 
their voices, then in the hall her grandmother’s foot- 
steps. She turned toward her door. Her grand- 
mother came in swiftly holding out her arms. ‘‘ Dear 
child, dear child,” she murmured as Joanne went to 
her. 

Her grandfather smiled down at her as they all 
went down-stairs together. “ Well, Pickings,” he said, 
“ are the skies clear? ” 

Joanne smiled back at him. “ It has cleared off 
beautifully,” she answered. 


124 FROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


Not a word was said about Jamestown either at 
table or during the evening. Joanne told of the amus- 
ing play she had seen. She played cribbage with her 
grandmother, and in answer to one or two anxious 
looks she smiled. “ No, Gradda, not a sign of head- 
ache,” she said. 

When she went to kiss her grandfather good-night 
he drew her close and whispered : “ Congratulations on 
the victory.” And Joanne understood. She went to 
her room smiling. 


CHAPTER IX 


BABY OR SOLDIER — WHICH? 

N ot a word did Joanne say to her girl friends 
about her summer plans. Cousin Sue’s advice 
had not fallen upon stony ground. Why should one 
dwell upon an unpleasant subject when there was no 
immediate need to ? Why cross a bridge till you came 
to it ? Meantime there were many things to occupy a 
schoolgirl’s thoughts, with examinations coming on, 
and quite as many things to interest a Girl Scout out- 
side the matter of winning badges. Sunflower Troop 
took weekly hikes, sometimes no farther than to Po- 
tomac Park to see the Japanese cheery trees in blos- 
som, sometimes as far as Arlington. There was a 
Saturday picnic to the Great Falls, another to Alex- 
andria and Mt. Vernon. An afternoon at the Zoo 
gave an opportunity to those girls who were studying 
birds and animals. An afternoon in the Maryland 
woods permitted more than one to complete her list of 
wild flowers. So the weeks went by till June when 
Joanne was whirled away to Annapolis where her 
grandparents must go to join in the excitement of 
June week at the Naval Academy. 

One might give chapters to the doings of that gay 
125 


126 FROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


occasion, but while Joanne did participate in some of 
them her grandmother declared that she was still too 
young to go to the dances except as a looker on, there- 
fore that sober pleasure was all that was hers. 

However, she had plenty to report to an interested 
audience, when she returned, but that done she felt that 
she was nearing that dreaded time when she must dis- 
close the fact that she would not be able to join her 
troop at the camp in July. 

It was but a few days before the closing of school 
that she was walking home with Winnie and Claudia, 
and the subject came up. 

“ Just think,” said Winnie, “ July will be here be- 
fore we know it, and then, ho for the woods and dales 
of Maryland! Aren’t you excited about it, Jo? Now 
that those old exams, are over and you have come off 
with flying colors you can just rest your mind and 
dream of the lodge and the river.” 

Joanne looked very grave. “ Perhaps I should have 
told you before,” she answered, “ but I simply couldn’t, 
for I have been hoping I wouldn’t have to. Girls, I’m 
not going.” 

“ Not going? ” The other two girls stood still and 
looked at each other, then Claudia gave Joanne a little 
shake. “ Of course you’re going. You needn’t think 
we’re going to be taken in by such an obvious joke.” 

“ Really and truly,” avowed Joanne. “ Gradda is 
going to Jamestown, Rhode Island, and refuses to 
leave me behind.” 


BABY OR SOLDIER— WHICH? 


127 


‘‘Are you still jollying us, or is that a fact?*’ 
queried Winnie. 

“ I wish it were a joke, but it is only too solemn a 
fact,’’ responded Joanne with so grave a face that the 
others no longer doubted. 

“ Oh, well, then that will break up the party,” as- 
serted Winnie. “ I, for one, wouldn’t think of going 
if you are to be left out. It would be too mean for 
words when you were the means of getting us the in- 
vitation. Don’t you think so, Clausie ? ” 

“ I certainly do, unless Joanne really likes going 
with her grandmother.” 

“If you had seen me when she announced her inten- 
tion,” said Joanne, with a little whimsical smile, “ you 
wouldn’t have thought I was carried away with enthu- 
siasm.” 

“ Oh, Jo, what did you do? ** inquired Winnie with 
a little laugh. 

“ I shrieked protests; I stamped; I defied; I sassed; 
I flounced out of the room and went up-stairs and 
howled.” 

“ Well, for once I think you were excusable, for all, 
perhaps, except for the sassing. What did your 
grandmother do ? ” 

“ She hadn’t a chance to do anything much, for 
after I had got my bearings I rushed madly to Cousin 
Sue Pattison and she straightened me out so that I 
wrote a note of apology and my bark sailed on 
serenely.” 


128 FROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


Good girl ! '' Claudia patted her on the back ap- 
provingly. ‘‘ ril bet it took courage to eat that piece 
of humble pie.’’ 

‘‘ I'll say it did/' returned Joanne with a little laugh 
at her bit of slang, ‘‘ but it was soon over and I don't 
mean to let myself go so rambunctiously again; it 
doesn't pay, I find. You girls should know Cousin 
Sue; she is the dearest thing. I don't know what I 
should do without her. We have been such friends 
ever since that horrid time." 

‘‘If she is anything like Mr. Pattison she must be a 
peach," declared Winnie. 

“ She is just as much of a peach but a different va- 
riety," replied Joanne. “ Well, girls, I want to say 
this, that you are not to consider me at all in the going 
to the lodge. You are to go and have the very best 
sort of time. It will make me very unhappy if you 
back out. I want you to use Chico all that is good for 
him and I want you to be nice to Pablo. As long as 
confessions are in the air, I may as well tell you that at 
first I was so mad that I vowed no one should ride 
Chico if I couldn't, and I was ready to fight any one 
who dared to suggest riding him." 

“ But now you have come down from your high 
horse," said Winnie. 

“ Not my high horse; my little pony,” retorted Jo- 
anne brightly. 

“ Well, if you can joke about it, I should say you 
had recovered entirely from your mad," said Claudia. 


BABY OR SOLDIER— WHICH? 


129 


Listen, girls, I don’t think we’d better say anything 
about Jo’s not going, at least not yet. It will stir up 
such a rumpus, and the girls will jabber over the pros 
and cons till they are blue in the face. We won’t 
spring it on them till the very last. I must say, Jo, 
that I think you’re tremendously generous. If it were 
my cousin’s place and my pony. I’d rebel. I’m sure.” 

Joanne looked at her with a queer little smile. ‘‘ No, 
you wouldn’t,” she said, at least, not for long, be- 
cause you are a Girl Scout.” 

Claudia gave her a hug, then and there, in spite of 
the fact that they were by no means without observers. 
‘‘You dear, sweet little thing,” she cried; “you’ll sail 
in ahead of all of us, if we don’t look out.” 

Then the three parted, and Joanne walked on 
thoughtfully, beneath the arching, leafy trees. There 
were roses, roses everywhere; the air was sweet with 
them and with the pendant blooms of wistaria. Jo- 
anne felt very happy even when she thought of the 
coming of July, which would separate her from her 
companions. “ I have nearly a whole month yet,” she 
said to herself as she mounted the steps leading to 
her home. 

She found her grandmother and Cousin Sue In close 
conversation. “ Cousin Sue ! ” she exclaimed, “ I cer- 
tainly am glad to find you here. You are going to 
stay to lunch, of course.” 

“ Of course,” Mrs. Selden assured her. 

“ How goes school ? ” asked Mrs. Pattison. 


130 PROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 

“ Fine as silk. I’m through all my exams, and I 
passed every one. I even got a pretty good mark in 
math., which was the fiercest one of all for a poor body 
like me. As for my writing and spelling, I’m afraid 
I had a call down on them. Even Grad can’t say I 
haven’t improved in other things ; I have worked hard 
enough.” 

“ You don’t feel the worse for it? ” said her grand- 
mother anxiously. 

“ Dear me, no, I am as fit as a fiddle. You should 
see the stunts I can do in the gym. Gradda, do you 
think there will be any chance for me to row and swim, 
this summer? I can swim a little but I want to be a 
Jim dandy at it. There should be lots of chances at a 
place like Jamestown.” 

Mrs. Selden glanced at Mrs. Pattison and smiled. 
“ What would you say if I told you we were not going 
to Jamestown? ” 

“Oh, Gradda!” Joanne clasped her hands ec- 
statically. 

“ No, we are not going for several reasons. In the 
first place I have had a letter from Mrs. Abercrombie 
who says the Admiral has to go to the Pacific coast and 
she is going with him, so I don’t care to undertake the 
upkeep of the cottage we had planned to share. Then, 
your grandfather is interested in some matters here 
which will keep him occupied until August at the earli- 
est. Sue and I were talking over the situation when 
you came in.” 


BABY OR SOLDIER— WHICH? 


131 


Joanne gave her cousin an appealing look. 

'' Tve been trying to persuade your grandmother to 
come to Virginia with me/’ said Mrs. Pattison, giving 
Joanne an understanding look. My sister has a great 
big house, and would be perfectly delighted if I were 
to bring Aunt Alice with me, for she adores to have 
company. Of course it will not be as cool as at the 
seashore, but it is in the mountains and ever and ever 
so many persons go no farther in summer. Besides, 
it is within easy distance of the city, so Uncle Greg 
could run into town whenever he found it necessary. 
I think it would be an ideal arrangement. It is really 
lovely at Kate’s and the nights are cool.” 

“ And ” Joanne paused to give her cousin an- 

other appealing look. 

You wouldn’t have to bother about the housekeep- 
ing,” Mrs. Pattison went on, turning to Mrs. Selden. 

Kate has an old mammy sort of cook who has been 
with her for years and years, and I will guarantee you 
will have good things to eat.” 

^^Oh, my dear,” murmured Mrs. Selden protest- 
ingly, as if I would take that into consideration.” 

‘‘ I would, then,” said Mrs. Pattison with a laugh ; 

it would make a tremendous difference to me. 
Come, Aunt Alice, be a sport, and say you will go, then 
you can bundle Jo off to Ned’s place and be as free as 
air.” 

Joanne gave a little start and waited breathlessly for 
her grandmother’s answer. 


132 FROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


If I could be sure it would be the best thing for 
her/' returned Mrs. Selden meditatively. 

'' Of course it will be. You couldn’t have her at a 
better place, with Miss Dodge and Miss Chesney to 
look after her, not to mention that nice Mrs. Clover, 
and old Unc’ Aaron, who is a host in himself. Why, 
she couldn’t be any better off in a sanitarium.” Mrs. 
Pattison glanced at Joanne with mischief in her eyes 
as she ended her remark. 

Well,” said Mrs. Selden with a sigh, it all sounds 
very attractive, and you are very good to want to help 
me out. I declare when I had Mrs. Abercrombie’s 
letter this morning I was completely upset. Of course 
I shall have to talk it over with Gregory, but I haven’t 
a doubt but he will consider it a very happy idea, all 
things taken into consideration.” 

‘‘ Come, Jo, don’t you want to take me up-stairs to 
wash my hands?” said Mrs. Pattison, feeling it wise 
to leave the subject at this point. 

Joanne was only too glad to get her cousin off to 
herself, and when they had reached the next floor she 
fell upon her with a mighty hug. Oh, you precious 
darling,” she cried, ‘‘ I could squeeze you to pieces.” 

Please don’t,” returned Mrs. Pattison, for I 
really want to take some of me to Kate’s. Wasn’t it 
fun, Jo? ” 

Joanne giggled. It was simply great. I could 
scarcely keep my face straight when you said that 
about the sanitarium.” 


BABY OE SOLDIEE— WHICH? 


133 


I believe that really did the business. You’ll have 
to get Miss Dodge here and have her talk a great deal 
about First Aid and Health rules and all that.” 

ril do that very thing. Gradda doesn’t take us 
seriously at all. You’d think the Girl Scouts nothing 
but some sort of club -where the girls did nothing but 
amuse themselves.” 

She’ll realize the practical part in time. She 
doesn’t absorb a new idea very quickly ; she isn’t built 
that way,” said Mrs. Pattison as she lathered her 
hands. ‘‘ What team work is your troop doing just 
now ? ” 

'' We’re trying to raise the money to buy canteens 
for a troop of girls that are too poor to raise it for 
themselves ; working girls, they are, most of them.” 

‘‘A good cause. I’ll give a quarter toward that. 
Just wait till I dry my hands.” 

How lovely of you ! But there’s no hurry.” 

‘‘ No time like the present; I might forget it.” She 
presently produced the quarter and the two went 
down-stairs together. 

Joanne was not doomed to wait long before she 
learned her grandparent’s decision. Nothing was said 
at the dinner table about the summer plans, and Joanne 
was discreet enough not to bring up the subject, know- 
ing that her grandmother was not one to be hurried, 
and that any show of impatience on her own part 
would only defer the matter. Immediately after din- 
ner Dr. Selden went out and had not returned when 


134 FROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


Joanne went up to her room, supposedly to go to bed. 
She had fidgeted about all evening, finding it hard to 
settle down to any one thing. 

** I declare, Joanne, you make me nervous,’' said her 
grandmother. What a restless child you are. Can't 
you sit down quietly at something? Do find some- 
thing to do or else go up-stairs to bed ; it is high time 
you went anyway.” 

‘‘ I thought I might wait till Grad came in,” replied 
Joanne. 

‘‘ There’s no telling when that will be. He was go- 
ing to meet some old friends at the club and they may 
talk till midnight. I advise you to go right to bed this 
minute and see if you can’t sleep off some of that 
restlessness.” 

Joanne felt that argument would not help her cause, 
so up-stairs she went, and not very long after heard 
her grandfather come in. ‘‘ Oh dear,” she sighed, 
why didn’t I wait a wee bit longer ? However, I 
don’t suppose it would have done any good, for I 
doubt if Gradda would talk about me or make any 
plans for me before my face. I wish I knew what 
they are talking about.” She sat on the side of her 
bed swinging her bare feet and listening to the murmur 
of voices in the room below. After standing it as long 
as she could she slipped her toes into her bedroom slip- 
pers and went to the head of the stairs, straining her 
ears to hear what was being said. Her grandmother 
seemed to be holding the floor ; she could hear her soft 


BABY OR SOLDIER— WHICH? 


135 


voice going on and on, but could not hear what she was 
talking about. 

Presently the soft voice ceased and Joanne heard 
Dr. Selden's deeper one answering: ‘‘ It seems to me 
an excellent idea, Alice/’ she could hear this clearly. 
** I don’t see why you hesitate a moment.” 

More soft murmuring, then: ‘‘But, my dear, it is 
high time the child was taught self-reliance. Suppose 
anything were to happen to us, it would be a pitiful 
situation for her. She has been carried around on a 
silver tray, as it were, all her life. If she were to be 
suddenly thrust out into the world alone it would be 
very hard for her. It isn’t fair to deprive her of her 
proper development.” 

Again the soft murmuring; this time a little louder. 

“All very true,” the deep voice came in again, “ but 
we are living in a different age, and you cannot expect 
things to go on in the way they did when you were 
young. Conditions have altered; standards are not 
the same. As long as she is healthy and happy why 
not let her do as the other girls do ? ” 

This time Joanne heard: “ But, Gregory, I don’t see 
how I can allow her to be separated from me an entire 
month.” 

“ Nonsense! ” again Dr. Selden spoke. “ You may 
as well get used to it. Suppose she marries some day 
and goes to the uttermost parts of the earth.” 

Joanne started back, suddenly realizing that she was 
eavesdropping. What right had she to listen to a con^ 


136 FEOM TENDEEPOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


versation not intended for her ears ? The color flamed 
up into her face, and she clapped her hands over her 
offending members. ‘‘ How mean of me ! How 
mean ! ’’ she whispered as she ran back to her room. 
‘‘ I wouldn’t have believed I could be so contemptible. 
Poor, dear Gradda; how anxious she is about me. I 
am an ungrateful wretch.” 

She scrambled into bed, and, warm June night 
though it was, drew the sheet over her head as if to 
shut out the conversation taking place below. She 
could not shut out, however, the memory of what she 
had heard. Suppose anything were to happen to those 
two ; the thought had never occurred to her before ; she 
had taken them as a matter of course. Terror seized 
her. She jumped up, hurried into her slippers and 
wrapper and flew down-stairs. 

Her grandmother looked up to see her standing in 
the doorway pale with emotion. Why, Joanne, my 
child, what is the matter?” she asked. “Are you 
ill?” 

“ No,” quavered Joanne, not having control of her- 
self to say more. 

“ Then what has frightened you? ” 

“ I love you both so much and I don’t want any — 
anything to happen to — to happen to you.” She 
rushed to her grandmother and flung her arms around 
the puzzled lady’s neck, then she burst into a torrent 
of tears. 

“ There, there,” said Mrs. Selden soothingly. “ Of 


BABY OR SOLDIEEr-WHICH? 


137 


course we know you love us. She must have had a 
bad dream, she said to her husband. 

He nodded assent. ‘‘ We’re all right, Joanne,” he 
said soothingly. ‘‘ The bears won’t get us this time,” 
he added as if to a small child. 

Joanne lifted her head and turned in her position on 
her grandmother’s lap. It — it wasn’t a dream,” she 
said, with a catch in her voice. ‘‘ I am a mean, sneak- 
ing varmint, for I went to the head of the stairs and 
leaned over the baluster to listen, and I heard what you 
said about suppose something were to happen to you 
what would I do, then it came over me what a deceiv- 
ing, eavesdropping sinner I was, and I just couldn’t 
stand it, I had to come down and tell you that I love 
you harder than I ever did in my life.” 

‘‘ You poor, dear, excitable little child,” said her 
grandmother, patting her shoulder. ‘‘ I don’t know 
what is to become of you if you keep on like this.” 

“ But I don’t intend to keep on like this,” returned 
Joanne straightening up and wiping her eyes. ‘‘ I 
don’t mean to keep on thinking so much of myself and 
what I like. Every now and then I come to a place 
where something opens, like a path, and I see farther. 
I suppose that is the way one grows up. You go on 
for a while as complacent as a pussy cat that has just 
had a saucer of cream, then suddenly something comes 
over you and you see yourself in quite a different light. 
It isn’t pleasant,” she shook her head mournfully. 

‘‘ No, the truth isn’t always pleasant,” her grand- 


138 PROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


father agreed, “ but I wouldn’t take myself too seri- 
ously. Suppose a soldier were suddenly to come face 
to face with an enemy whom he didn’t at first recog- 
nize as an enemy, but suppose in the fight that followed 
the soldier came off victor, would he throw himself on 
the ground and weep because he failed to recognize the 
enemy at the offset ? ” 

Joanne smiled. “ He would be an idiot if he did 
that.” 

“ Then don’t do that. Go to the fight with a smile 
and a cheer. Down the enemy but do it like a man. 
You’ll have battles to the end of your days, but don’t 
let any one see you go all to pieces when you are enter- 
ing the fight.” 

Joanne looked up with a sort of awed expression. 
“ Goodness ! ” she exclaimed, “ you make me feel more 
of an idiot than ever. Grad.” 

“ I don’t think you are an idiot, by any means, but I 
do think you are still rather babyish.” 

Joanne sat thoughtfully lapping the fingers of her 
grandmother’s hand one over the other. Presently she 
looked up brightly. “All right. Grad,” she said. “An 
eavesdropping, weepy baby is almost worse than a 
woebegone soldier ; I don’t intend to be either.” 

“ Then trot off to bed and don’t let’s have any more 
of these heroics.” 

Joanne obeyed, but as she was mounting the stairs 
she heard her grandmother say: “ Don’t you think you 
were a little hard on her, Gregory? ” 


BABY OR SOLDIER— WHICH? 


139 


Her grandfather’s reply was: “ Not a bit of it; what 
the child needs is stimulant, not sentimental sym- 
pathy.” 

That was the end of that bout, but Joanne never for- 
got it, and buckled on her armor more firmly than 
ever in order to meet the next fray in a more soldierly 
spirit. 


CHAPTER X 


UP THE RIVER 

T he first of July saw Sunflower Troop packed up 
and ready for the month up the river. This 
time they did not go by way of the canal, and it was 
too warm to think of a long hike, so fourteen girls 
were piled into two motor cars, a third taking Miss 
Dodge and Miss Chesney with some of the supplies. 
It was a very merry company, the only regret being 
that two of the troop were not able to come, as they 
had gone the month before to Maine. Although Unc' 
Aaron was on hand he had been given to understand 
that the girls must be left to their own devices, though 
it must be said that he obeyed these instructions with 
great reluctance. 

The sun was still high when they arrived, for the 
automobiles must return to the city. There were little 
flickering shadows upon the grassy plot in front of the 
lodge, and sparkling gleams upon the river. The sea- 
son of bird song was over, but the wind whispering in 
the trees, the murmur of the river as it tumbled over 
stony shallows, the hum of bees in the clover broke the 
absolute quiet. 

140 


UP THE EIVER 


141 


For a while there was much scurrying around. 
Eight of the party had been told off to occupy the 
bungalow; for the rest a couple of tents were set up. 
Joanne begged to be one of the tent-holders. ‘‘ IVe 
always longed to sleep in a tent/’ she averred, “ do, 
please let me.” So she, with Claudia, Winnie and 
Esther Rhodes, was permitted to set up her belongings 
in one of the tents, ranging the photographs of her par- 
ents, her grandparents, Mrs. Marriott and Chico side 
by side as decorations, and stowing away the articles 
in her kit as best she could. 

Then the routine of the camp began. Miss Dodge 
issued her orders. No one was to go out of bounds 
without permission. The farm was big enough and 
the woods extensive enough to allow of all the room 
for rambling that might be required. The bugle calls 
would tell them when to get up, when meals were 
ready, and so on. Each morning the girls for the va- 
rious duties of the day were appointed. No one was 
to speak after lights were out at night. At first Joanne 
found these rules rather difficult to obey, but she soon 
fell into line with the rest of the girls, and at last had 
no desire to chatter after taps had sounded, for, tired 
out by the day’s activities, she was ready to drop off as 
soon as her head touched the pillow, and could scarcely 
have distinguished the notes of the bugle from the 
hooting of an owl or the murmur of the river. 

Every morning Pablo appeared with Chico saddled 
and bridled so that whoso would could take a ride. 


142 FROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


Every morning, too, appeared Unc’ Aaron to ask if 
‘‘ de ladies had any requirements/’ They seldom had, 
but once in a while they humored him by pretending to 
want his services. 

“ Dey sutt’nly is de mos’ ondependent an’ onres’less 
young ladies uvver I see,” he confided to Joanne. 
‘‘ Don’t ’pear to me lak dey still a minute, dey at it 
mo’nin’ an’ night. Dey runs aroun’ lak little mices, 
fus’ hyar den dere. Is dey do dat way in de city, Miss 
Jo? Is dey cook an’ wash an’ i’on? Don’t none o’ 
dey mas keep nobody to do de wuk ? ” 

The old man was so distinctly puzzled that Joanne 
had to laugh. ‘‘ They don’t have to do it unless they 
want to,” she told him, but they like to know how.” 

The climax was reached so far as Unc’ Aaron’s 
opinion was concerned when the girls bore oflf the lock- 
keeper’s baby and kept it most of a day while its 
mother did her wash. ‘‘ Das a huckleberry ’bove my 
’simmon,” he said, shaking his head. I gives up. 
Dey is sholy nice, kind young ladies, but, honey, uh uh, 
dey pintedly does quare things.” 

The girls, however, considered the baby a great find. 
‘‘ He is an awfully nice little thing,” said Betty 
Streeter, who was his discoverer, ‘‘ and he is so ragged 
and dirty that it gives us a lovely chance to bathe him 
and patch him up. I told his mother, who bears the 
sweet name of Violet Scraggs, that we could keep him 
all day, if she didn’t mind, and we can take turns in 
looking after him.” 


UP THE KIVER 


143 


He doesn't look scraggy," remarked Winnie, 
which speech brought forth a groan from tl;ie rest. 
“ What do they give him to eat? " 

‘‘ I asked Mrs. Scraggs and she said: ‘ He eats pretty 
much what we do.' " 

‘‘Mercy me!" exclaimed Claudia. “How awful! 
I suppose they feed him on bacon and cabbage or any 
old thing. It is a wonder he lives." 

“ He was eating a nice large chunk of cake," Betty 
told her, “but I managed to get it away from him 
without his realizing it. It was pretty rich-looking 
cake, too." 

“ How old is he? " inquired Joanne. 

“ A year and a half." 

“ He might be a right pretty child if he were clean 
and had on decent clothes," continued Joanne. “ I 
wonder why his mother doesn't keep him looking 
better." 

“ Oh, my dear, she has a raft of children, and a 
whole lot of the canal people to cook for; she doesn't 
get the time." 

“ What is the name of our young hero ? " inquired 
Winnie. 

Betty giggled. “ He rejoices in the cognomen of 
Claude Lafayette. He is so sleepy, poor little tot, that 
he must have a nap, then when he wakes up we will 
give him a bath. If I thought his clothes would dry I 
would wash them out while he is asleep." 

“ There is no knowing how long he may sleep ; it 


144 PEOM TENDEEFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


may be for only a few minutes/’ said Esther, who had 
more knowledge of babies than the rest. 

In this hot sun they should dry in a few minutes,” 
put in Winnie. 

‘‘ I think ril risk it,” said Betty. Where had I 
better lay him down ? ” 

‘‘ Oh, please, not on my bed,” came a chorus; ‘‘he 
is so dirty.” 

Betty stood still looking helplessly from the sleeping 
child to the group of girls. “ I can’t stand and hold 
him all day,” she said plaintively ; “ he will have to go 
somewhere.” 

“ I know,” cried Joanne. “ Just wait a minute, 
Betty.” She rushed off to a cupboard where a pile of 
quilts had been thrown; these she folded and heaped 
them upon a table which she had overturned so that 
the legs stood in the air. “ There,” she exclaimed, 
“ that makes a fine four-poster for him, and he can’t 
possibly fall out.” 

“ I call that a pure stroke of genius,” declared Win- 
nie. “ Who but you would have thought of it, Jo? ” 

Claude Lafayette was laid upon his improvised bed 
while Betty went off to wash out his clothes, leaving 
two girls as watchers. 

“ I don’t see,” said Joanne as she and Winnie fol- 
lowed Betty, “ why we can’t make him some clothes ; 
it will give us a good chance to do what is necessary 
for a needlework badge.” 

“ But where can we get materials ? ” 


UP THE EIVER 


145 


There is a little store, or rather quite a good-sized 
country store in the village. They sell all sorts of 
things. We’ll ask Miss Dodge to let us go there ; she’ll 
give us permission when she knows why we want to 

‘‘ Brilliant idea. Let’s go and ask her now before 
any one else gets ahead of us, not that any number of 
garments wouldn’t be acceptable, but Miss Dodge 
doesn’t like too many of us to go out of bounds at 
once. We’ll ask Clausie to go, too. She’ll like the 
walk, and she is off duty in the kitchen this afternoon.” 

They did not delay in making their request, then, 
after receiving consent, they went to relieve the 
watchers of the baby’s slumbers. 

Joanne had not wasted her opportunities of improv- 
ing her Spanish, and every day had a half hour’s con- 
versation with Pablo, who, if he did not speak pure 
Castilian, had at least a full vocabulary, and knew the 
idioms so that Joanne was becoming quite voluble in 
the language while Pablo made great progress in his 
English. He was a quiet, grave little fellow, so seri- 
ous, in fact, that Joanne wondered if he were happy, 
and if he did not long to return to his own people. 
She asked him one day. 

^‘Are you happy, Pablo? Do you ever get home- 
sick? ” 

He looked a little puzzled over the last word, then 
his face cleared. I have the mat del pais? Si, seho- 
rita, some days I have thees, but it is not good that I 


146 FROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


return, better is that I remain where comes to me a 
future. No? It give me a very sad no to hear my 
language, but I shall accustom, yes, I shall accustom. 
When no longer I can endure no to hear the Spanish, 
then I speak to Chico, my little brother Chico, and I 
think he understand.’' 

“ I think you are very brave,” said Joanne sympa- 
thetically, ‘‘ and I wish you had neighbors to whom 
you could speak your own language. If Unc’ Aaron 
were not so old you could teach him, and then you two 
could talk together.” 

Pablo’s grave face broke into a smile at this idea. 

Thees One’ Aaron he have learn a few words, but he 
speak them very fonny. I wish if you hear him.” 

Joanne laughed. She could imagine the bungle 
Unc’ Aaron would make of a foreign language. ‘‘ I’d 
like to hear him,” she said, ‘‘ but while I am here, 
Pablo, you have some one to talk to.” 

‘‘ This is true, but it when you go that I have the 
homesick.” 

Joanne corrected this speech and then, since the half 
hour was up, went off to join her comrades. She 
thought a good deal about the situation, however, and 
wished that she might transplant some Spanish family 
to the neighborhood, but this would be an undertaking 
beyond her powers, therefore Pablo would have to get 
used to being lonely. Having decided this she thought 
no more about it, having, indeed, plenty of other things 
to think about. 


UP THE EIVER 


147 


Just now it was Claude Lafayette and his wardrobe 
which interested her, and she set off with Winnie and 
Claudia to the country store where they meant to lay 
in a supply of materials. It was a walk of about three 
miles, along a country road, a short cut through a piece 
of woods, then the highway to the village. 

We might have had Chico,'' said Joanne when 
they were turning off into the woods. ‘‘We could have 
taken turns in riding him." 

“ Pooh ! " exclaimed Winnie. “ Who wants to ride ? 
It is a great deal better for us to walk. It will be only 
six miles all told, three miles there and three miles 
back; that is nothing, and we don't have to go at a 
rush. It is warm here in the woods, to be sure, but 
that doesn't matter. We'll get the breeze from the 
river when we are out on the road again, though it 
won't be so shady there." 

They loitered along through the sweet smelling 
woods, stopping once in a while to take note of a bed 
of moss or a new species of fern. It was so still that 
only the distant sound of rushing waters or the rustle 
of leaves in the tree-tops reached their ears, though 
once in a while the voices of men working in the fields 
came uncertainly. 

It was when they had almost reached the point 
where trees ended and road began that Joanne stopped 
short. “ Hark ! " she said. 

The other girls came to a halt. “ What is it ? " 
Winnie was the first to ask. 


148 FEOM TENDEEFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


‘‘ I thought I heard something like some one cry- 
ing/’ replied Joanne. 

‘‘ Probably some child at one of the houses farther 
on,” Claudia decided. 

It sounded quite near/’ protested Joanne. There 
it is again.” 

The three stood still to listen. 

There ! I hear it,” Claudia exclaimed, over in 
that direction. Let’s go see what it is.” 

** I hope it isn’t a wildcat,” said Winnie. 

More likely to be a tame cat,” returned Claudia 
scofhngly, though I must say it doesn’t sound to me 
like any kind. There may be a negro cabin over that 
way; very likely there is, but we may as well go and 
investigate.” 

They turned off from the path and worked their way 
through the underbrush toward the direction from 
which the sounds came. In a few minutes they came 
upon a couple of cows which had evidently strayed 
from their pasture and were cropping the bushes near 
by. They lifted their heads and stared at the girls, 
then moved a little farther on. 

It couldn’t have been the cows,” remarked Winnie 
with a little laugh. There ! I see something moving. 
Maybe it is a calf.” 

A calf wouldn’t make a noise like that,” declared 
Claudia. ‘‘ Calves don’t cry ; they baa. Let’s get down 
to facts. Just look at the blackberries. We must come 
here and get some.” 


UP THE KIVER 


149 


They forced their way through a thicket of brambles 
beyond which they caught sight of a little girl stand- 
ing forlornly, with torn frock and tear-stained face. 

‘‘ What is the matter, little girl ? ” inquired Claudia 
coming up, but the only response she received was a 
shake of the head. 

‘‘ Can't you tell us, little girl? " Joanne was the next 
to question, but no answer came except another shake 
of the head. 

“ Do you suppose she is deaf ? " Winnie ventured. 
She put her face close to the child's and said in a loud 
voice: Can't you hear us? " 

This had the effect of making the child shrink away 
terror stricken. 

She hears all right," Claudia concluded. Either 
she doesn't want to speak or she doesn't understand. 
She thinks you are scolding her." 

Joanne had been observing the child closely. She 
looks like a foreigner," she decided. 

Paries vous Frangaisf " said Claudia. 

Still the puzzled look. 

'' Sprachen sie Deutschf this from Winnie, who 
made the other girls giggle, but brought only a hurt, 
wondering expression to the little girl's face. 

Habla listed Bspanol? " inquired Joanne. 

The child's look of perplexity cleared; Si, si, se- 
norita” she replied joyfully. 

What is the matter? Why were you crying? " in- 
quired Joanne in Spanish. 


150 FEOM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


The child poured forth an excited recital to which 
Joanne gave an understanding attention. When the 
tale was told she turned to the others. ‘‘ It seems that 
she came out to pick blackberries. Suddenly the cows 
came. She thought they were after her, and ran into 
the thicket pell-mell to escape them. When she got 
over her fright she found herself so confused that she 
didn’t know which way to turn and wandered around 
getting more and more mixed up. She lives some- 
where around here but hasn’t an idea in which direc- 
tion. Her name is Mariquita Carriles.” 

“ We’d better take her along with us to the village/’ 
decided Claudia ; they will know at the post-office all 
about her. You tell her to come with us and we’ll see 
that she gets home.” 

Joanne turned to the little Mariquita who willingly 
joined the group, evidently glad to have their protec- 
tion against the fearsome cows, sidling up very close 
to Joanne as they passed the creatures, and answering 
her questions unhesitatingly, if not very intelligently. 

It was not more than half a mile to the village and 
they were soon there making their inquiries of the 
genial storekeeper, who was also postmaster. Oh, yes, 
he knew all about Carriles. He was working on Joel 
Sykes’s place, a very good man, from Cuba or some of 
those parts. He had been working for Joel all spring 
and had just brought his family up; they were living 
in the tenant house, reckoned they would stay all win- 
ter. Hard to get labor nowadays, and Joel thought 


UP THE RIVER 


151 


himself very lucky, for this Carriles had a couple of 
big boys who weren’t above working. 

Is it far to Mr. Sykes’s? ” asked Joanne. 

'‘About half a mile beyond the cross roads,” an- 
swered the storekeeper. 

Joanne consulted the other girls who were busy at 
the counter discussing the merits of various pieces of 
white goods. 

" It will be ever so much out of our way,” said 
Claudia. She turned to the storekeeper. " Will any 
one from here be going by the Sykes place this after- 
noon ? ” she asked. 

" Pretty sure to be,” was the answer. "If there 
isn’t some one can come from Sykeses and get her. 
I’ll call ’em up and tell ’em she’s here.” 

This was declared a perfectly satisfactory plan, and 
after having made their purchases the girls started 
back saying good-bye to Mariquita, who was assured 
by Joanne that she needn’t be afraid, for some one 
would come for her and take her home. 

" It’s lucky we came around that way,” said Win- 
nie as they started off. " That poor little thing might 
have wandered farther and farther into the woods and 
there is no knowing when they would have found her. 
Such a pretty little thing she is, too, with those big 
dark eyes and that smooth olive skin. There’s another 
thing, too, Jo; this should get you your Interpreter’s 
badge. You’ll be plastered all over with badges by 
this time next year, if you keep on.” 


152 FROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


‘‘ I’m not thinking of badges just now,” returned 
Joanne, ‘‘ but I am thinking of what this will mean 
to Pablo. It will be a great thing for him to have 
neighbors to whom he can speak in his own language ; 
he gets very homesick sometimes.” 

“ Nice little Pablo,” said Claudia; “ he is always so 
polite and ready to do things for us ; I surely am glad 
he will have companions, but to return to the ques- 
tion of badges. How many do you expect to earn this 
summer, Jo?” 

Oh, dear, I don’t know; all I can, of course. Now 
that I have qualified as Second Class Scout, I am 
working for the First Class, but my goal is the Golden 
Eaglet.” 

‘‘ So say we all of us,” Winnie put in. ‘‘ Jo is noth- 
ing if not ambitious, Clausie.” 

Why shouldn’t she be ? Mark my words she will 
reach her goal as soon as we do. How many badges 
have you earned already, Jo, I mean of those required 
for the Golden Eaglet ? ” 

Let me see,” Joanne began checking them ofif on 
her fingers. I have the one for Athletics, for Bird 
Hunter and Needlewoman. I am studying up on First 
Aid. Oh, yes, and I have my Pioneer’s badge and the 
one for Personal Health. That’s how many? Five, 
I believe, and I mean to add at least three more before 
we leave these diggings, which will make eight.” 

‘‘You certainly are a whole team and the little dog 
under the wagon,” said Winnie. 


UP THE EIVER 


153 


Joanne looked sober. ‘‘If only I don’t fall down on 
the behavior part I shall come out on top, I hope, but 
it is so hard to keep from flying all to pieces on occa- 
sions. I do think, though, that I am learning a little 
self-control. I can’t always control my lachrymal 
glands but I don’t howl.” 

“ That is a lot gained,” returned Claudia encourag- 
ingly. “You’ll get there, Jo, never fear.” 

“ You are such a dear old chirker up,” responded 
Joanne gratefully. “ Win administers bad tasting 
doses like castor oil or liver medicine, but you give me 
stimulating cordials. It’s all right. Win; I need the 
castor oil sometimes, and you are a corking good doc- 
tor when you hold my nose and pour it down my 
throat. I class you with Cousin Sue, who doesn’t 
spare me.” 

“ Oh, but Jo,” said Winnie in a distressed tone, “ I 
don’t mean to be horrid. If I didn’t love you so much 
I wouldn’t call you down when I see you need it.” 

“ Just so ; you are a friend in need, and I want you 
to know I value my friend. Miss Merryman, very, very 
highly.” 

“ There’s Pablo,” said Claudia as they approached 
the river farm. “ Let’s tell him about Mariquita, such 
a pretty name it is.” 

“ It is the diminutive of Maria, or as we would say, 
of Mary,” Joanne told her, “ just as Juana is the Span- 
ish for Joanne.” 

Here they came up to Pablo. He was sitting by the 


154 FROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


roadside, having tethered Chico near by. I am 
thinking perhap you are fatigue,’’ he said, ‘‘ so I come 
with the leetel ’orse.” Pablo, like Unc’ Aaron, could 
never get used to the idea that the girls, generally, 
would rather walk than ride at such times as these. 

So to spare his feelings, Winnie, at Joanne’s urging, 
mounted the little pony, and galloped off, leaving the 
others to follow on foot, and to tell Pablo about the 
Carriles family. 


CHAPTER XI 


HAWAIIAN PINEAPPLE 


HE girls had all gone off blackberrying. The re- 



X port of a spot where they grew as big as your 
thumb ’’ inspired an ambition to fill the buckets, to can, 
to make pies, puddings, flummery, or anything else 
suggested. So silence reigned in the little camp. The 
canal boats passed up or down once in a while, the 
tramp of the mules and the cries of the drivers an- 
nouncing their coming. The Virginia shores showed 
misty green under the July skies; the river shone silver 
bright, or displayed dancing flecks where it dashed 
over the rocky portions. Just above the rapids it took 
a twist and was navigable for small boats quite a dis- 
tance, running either side of two small islands. 

From the nearer of these islands a column of smoke 
curled slowly up, and any one watching would see a 
canoe presently dart from the shore and come speeding 
down the river, turning off into a little creek which 
emptied itself into the stream just above the lock. 
Somewhat later two boys came down the road and 
stopped before the lodge, looking it up and down, then 
they mounted the steps to the rustic porch and knocked 
at the door. No answer to the knock. Then they 
called: “Heigho, girls!’’ No sound except the 


iSS 


156 FEOM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


splashing of an approaching canal boat as it slipped 
through the water. 

“ They can’t all be asleep,” decided one of the boys 
at last. 

“ Gone on a hike, probably,” said the other. “ Shall 
we wait? ” 

“We might take it easy for a few minutes. I say, 
Hal, this is a dandy place.” 

“No better than our island. Give me old Long- 
shanks every time. Of course this has more conve- 
niences and is all right for girls, but the island for 
mine.” 

“ View’s better,” protested his companion, Chesney 
Lacey ; “ it must be something magnificent from the 
top of those cliffs.” 

“ Let’s go up and see. We can leave a message for 
the girls. If they are off on a hike they may not get 
back the whole afternoon.” 

“ Very true. Here goes, then. Got a bit of pa- 
per?” 

Hal pulled a pad from his pocket and Chet, supply- 
ing a pencil, wrote; 

“To the Girl Scouts of Sunflower Troop — greeting! 
You are invited to supper on Longshanks Island to- 
morrow afternoon. Boats will meet you at five o’clock 
at the wharf by the mill on Stony Creek. 

Signed : 

Hal Fosdick, 
Chet Lacey.” 


HAWAIIAN PINEAPPLE 


157 


Hal read the note which Chet handed him. ‘‘ You 
don't say it is the troop that invites them/' he criti- 
cized. 

No, it makes it more mysterious not to say that. 
Girls love mysteries ; they won't know whether just you 
and I are camping up there or whether it is the whole 
outfit; we'll just leave 'em in doubt till they get up 
there." 

Hal nodded approval, and after pinning the note to 
one of the rough cedar posts of the porch they went 
off to mount the hill behind the lodge. 

Joanne's sharp eyes were the first to discover the 
note when the girls returned with berry-stained fin- 
gers but with brimming buckets. Look ! look ! " she 
cried. See what I've found." 

Miss Dodge took the note which Joanne handed to 
her, and, after glancing over the contents, read it 
aloud. 

Immediately she was overwhelmed by questions: 
‘‘ Oh, Miss Dodge, you will let us go, won't you? Did 
you know the boys were there? Is it the whole troop 
of Boy Scouts or just those two ? Did you know about 
their inviting us ? When did they come ? " 

‘‘ Stop, stop, girls, and take breath," said Miss 
Dodge. I don't know any more about it than you 
do, but perhaps Miss Chesney does; do you, Nan? " 

I knew the boys were looking for a camping place 
up this way, but that is the extent of my knowledge," 
Miss Chesney told her. 


158 PROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


“ But we may go, mayn’t we ? ” said Esther plead- 
ingly. 

“ If we can get all these berries disposed of in time.” 

“ Oh, we’ll go to it early and get most of them 
canned. We will have some for supper, and make a 
pudding for dinner to-morrow, then if anybody de- 
cides to make jam it can be started, and finished the 
next day,” said Claudia. 

“ How can we let the boys know that we’ll come ? ” 
questioned Winnie. 

“What’s the matter with signalling?” returned 
Betty Streeter. “ Won’t that be the best way. Miss 
Dodge ? ” 

“ Yes, unless you are all too tired.” 

“ But we needn’t do it this evening. We can’t all be 
fussing with the blackberries at the same time; we’ll 
have to take turns. We could go to-morrow morning 
to that hill just beyond the mill; they could see us from 
there.” 

“ Some one could take Chico and go this evening, if 
that would be better,” said Joanne. 

“ Better still,” returned Miss Dodge. “ Will you 
go, Joanne? ” 

“ Oh, Miss Dodge, I’m afraid I’m not up to the mark 
in signalling. I’d feel so flat if I did it wrong.” 

“ Then, Claudia, you go.” 

Claudia, being an expert with the flags, was only too 
willing and started off to get Chico at once in order 
that she might be back by supper time. Joanne stood 


HAWAIIAN PINEAPPLE 


159 


watching her as she ran along. “ I surely must get 
busy with those flags/' she said to herself. ‘‘ I don't 
think I have realized how important they could be. 
There is really no other way to reach the boys." And 
the rest of her spare time that evening she devoted to 
the practising of signalling. 

The blackberries were all out of the way by after- 
noon of the next day, all except one kettle of jam 
which was to be finished up later. A huge blackberry 
dumpling was had for dinner, many glasses of jelly 
stood a-row on the window sills, while the girls had 
scoured the country for jars in which to can their fruit. 
Mrs. Scraggs had lent them one big preserving kettle, 
Mrs. Clover another, so they progressed rapidly. 
Joanne was very proud of her six jars and her five 
glasses, but, as it is not easy to make blackberry jelly, 
she had her doubts about the proper consistency of 
this. 

By five o'clock the whole party of girls was gathered 
upon the bank of Stony Creek. It was a lovely stream 
overarched by drooping trees, bordered by ferns and 
bushes whose reflections made a green margin for the 
rippling water, and fed by many cool springs which ran 
in little rills down the hills. 

It was not long before three boats pushed into the 
stream. Hal and Chet were in the foremost. Cheers, 
salutes and shouts of welcome met them as the girls 
crowded closer to the water. 

‘‘ How many are there of you? " questioned Hal. 


160 FROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


Fourteen girls, their captain and their lieutenant,’' 
he was told. 

‘‘ All right. I reckon we've plenty of grub. Come 
along, step in, and we'll take you to the island of De- 
light. Six in the first boat. We’re counting on some 
of you to row. Who wants to? " 

‘‘ I ! I ! " the offers came promptly, and presently the 
boats had left the shady creek and were out upon the 
broad waters of the Potomac, here a mile wide. It was 
something of a pull, but soon the girls saw white tents 
gleaming amidst the green of the island, and beheld the 
smoke of fires blue against the background of foliage. 
A dozen boys met them and the fun began. 

You're company," said Chet, ‘‘ and are not to do 
one thing to help us." 

‘‘ Except to help us eat," put in Pete Lowe. “ Did 
you bring the milk, Chet ? " 

‘‘ Nothing doing except in the direction of a tin cow 
or so. You don't mind canned milk in your cocoa, do 
you, girls ? " 

Nobody minded, and Chet brought the cans from 
the boat, handing them over to Pete whose office it 
was to make the cocoa. Milt Seymour was busy at 
one fire frying fish, Jimmy Carey was stirring pan- 
cakes and watching a second fire, Peter squatted be- 
fore a third over which a gypsy kettle hung. Other 
boys skurried around, in and out the mess tent, and 
finally it was announced that the meal was ready, and 
a good one it was: fried fish, potatoes baked in the 


HAWAIIAN PINEAPPLE 


161 


ashes, pancakes, cocoa, sliced pineapple and small 
cakes. 

‘‘ Who thought of getting this good Hawaiian pine- 
apple?’’ asked Winnie. '‘We never once thought of 
having it, and one can do a lot of things with it. I 
move we order some from town.” 

"Second the motion,” replied Claudia. "Joanne 
knows a Girl Scout who lives in Hawaii, don’t you, 
Jo?” 

" How interesting,” exclaimed Betty. " Does she 
write to you, Jo? ” 

"Yes,” Joanne answered; "I heard from her not 
long ago. She said the Girl Scouts of Hawaii were 
asking to have white uniforms instead of the khaki 
ones, because the white ones are so much cooler.” 

" That is true, and I hope they’ll get them. There 
are days when I feel as if I should expire even in this 
latitude, and what must it be farther south,” said 
Winnie. 

" Our Southern girls have asked for the white ones, 
too,” Joanne said. " I read that in a paper not long 
ago. 

" What’s your Hawaii girl’s name ? ” asked Pete, 
softly thrumming on his ukulele. " Tell us something 
about her. What does she look like ? ” 

" Her name is Lucretia Lee. She is quite pretty 
with soft brown curly hair and bright blue eyes. Her 
father has a pineapple plantation; I believe he raises 
sugar cane, too. I wish you could see Lulu dashing 


162 FEOM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


about in the surf; she swims like a duck. They call 
her Lulu for short. Her grandfather was a naval 
officer, and was a great friend of my grandfather's.’’ 

Pete listened to this description and then sat still 
fingering his ukulele with his eyes fixed on the Mary- 
land shore. Presently he struck a wailing chord and 
began to sing: 

‘‘ In Honolulu-lulu-lulu 
Where the kindly natives generally behave, 

Lives a girlie, hair so curly, 

Eyes as bright as sparkling sunlight on the wave. 
She’s my pineapple, Hawaiian pineapple. 

My little Lala, Lila, Lula Lee, 

She’s the Girl Scout for this Boy Scout, 

Though she lives so far away across the sea. 

** There she raises cane, sweet sugar cane. 

And she’s sweet as all the sugar plums you hoard ; 
She goes riding, sometimes colliding. 

As she dashes through the breakers on a board. 
Chorus: She’s my pineapple, etc. 

** She weaves garlands, pretty garlands. 

Which she hangs around her neck, a flowery chain. 
Lead me there, boys, but beware, boys. 

Lest your Petey never comes to you again. 

Chorus: She’s my pineapple, etc.” 

The other boys had stopped twanging their various 
musical instruments, leaving Pete. sole performer. As 
he ended his ditty with a sweeping flourish of the 


HAWAIIAN PINEAPPLE 


163 


strings there came an enthusiastic clapping of hands. 
‘‘ Oh, Pete, that was wonderful ! '' cried the girls. 

Hal went up and pounded his friend on the back. 

Pete, you old top,’' he said, ‘‘ I didn’t think you had 
it in you. Where have you kept your talent all this 
while? ” 

‘‘ It required ‘ the time, the place and the loved ones 
all together,’ to bring it out,” responded Pete. ‘‘ This 
is a combination one doesn’t get more than once in a 
lifetime. Such an opportunity may not occur again.” 

Do you think you could remember the words ? ” 
Joanne asked him. ‘‘ I would love to write them down 
to show to my grandfather.” 

‘‘ Oh, gee ! ” exclaimed Pete suddenly overcome with 
confusion, I couldn’t remember them ; I just made 
them up as I went along.” 

“ That’s all right, all right,” spoke up Chet; all the 
samee they are going down to posterity in written 
form, for I took them down in short-hand. I’ve had an 
exhibition of Pete’s powers before and knew what to 
expect. I’ll write them out in proper shape and give 
them to you, Jo.” 

“ Oh, I say ” began Pete in protest. 

‘‘ Nothing doing, old chap,” Chet interrupted. I 
made up my mind last time that our troubadour’s lay 
should not sink into oblivion, so I was prepared.” 

‘‘ Good for you, Chet,” spoke up one of the other 
boys. ‘‘We want that song for our own use. All 
original compositions are exclusively the property of 


164 FROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


this establishment, Pete, so if you don’t want us to 
have them you must hie you to your attic and coax the 
Muse in solitude.” 

‘‘ Oh, but, fellows, I don’t make a practice of doing 
this sort of thing,” explained Pete with an air of hav- 
ing been caught in something unbecoming to his dig- 
nity. ‘‘ It just comes into my head like this and I out 
with it.” 

‘‘ No apologies necessary,” said Hal. Do it some 
more, and receive the thanks of the committee on en- 
tertainment.” 

The matter was dropped, but from this time out Pete 
received the nickname of Troub, short for troubadour, 
and his song became a favorite with his troop as well 
as with the Sunflower girls. 

The supper party at last broke up, and the girls went 
home when the afterglow still reddened the water and 
a rising moon glittered above the tree-tops. The 
boys saw them safely to the lodge, and went off sing- 
ing: She’s my pineapple.” 

Of course there must be a like party for the boys 
when the girls displayed their powers as cooks, and 
quite outdid themselves. On this occasion Pablo was 
asked to be one of the party. Then the boys clamored 
for Chico, who was brought down and put through 
his paces, Pablo showing some marvellous feats of 
horsemanship which brought him great applause and 
made more than one boy envious. 

There were other frolics, too, when girls and boys 


HAWAIIAN PINEAPPLE 


165 


went picnicking, farther down the river. There was 
a corn roast by moonlight in a big field when the first 
corn was ready to be eaten. There was a straw ride 
to a country church festival five miles away. Besides 
these were many excursions on the river which was a 
never failing attraction. Meantime Claude Lafayette 
was provided with an ample outfit, Mariquita’s brothers 
and Pablo became close friends, while the girls baked 
and kept house, washed, ironed, sewed and studied, 
played much, and worked no more than was good for 
them. 

All this time no accidents of any account had be- 
fallen. A slight burn, a cut finger, a blistered heel 
about covered the list. But one day when Joanne and 
Winnie were on their way to the lock to telephone for 
some supplies, they heard a sudden commotion in the 
house where dwelt their young protege, Claude Lafay- 
ette. Screams, wails, a babble of excited talk issued 
from the open doorway. Both girls started on a run 
toward the house. ‘‘ Hurry,’’ cried Winnie over her 
shoulder, “ something is wrong.” 

Joanne kept close at Winnie’s heels and they entered 
the house without ceremony to find Mrs. Scraggs in 
the kitchen, her baby on her lap and the other children 
crowded around her crying. 

What’s the matter? ” asked Winnie sharply as she 
came in. 

“ Oh, my baby! My baby! He’s drowned! He’s 
drowned ! ” wailed Mrs. Scraggs. 


166 FROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


Give him to me/’ said Winnie peremptorily, and 
without waiting took the child in her arms and held 
him with head and face down. Jo,” she said, '' go 
telephone for the doctor. Tell him to come as quick 
as he can. Tell him what has happened.” 

Joanne ran out and sent the message, then back she 
hurried to hear Winnie say: ‘‘ I believe he is alive, Mrs. 
Scraggs; I hope so. We shall want hot water and 
blankets. Jo, you know what to do, just see to getting 
what we need. There ! There ! he is breathing. How 
long was he in the water, Mrs. Scraggs? ” 

‘‘ Oh, I don’t know, I don’t know. I was hanging 
out the clothes and left him on a chair. He must have 
pitched forward into the tub. It was full of water. I 
had left it on the floor. I thought one of the other 
children would watch him, but maybe they didn’t see 
him fall.” 

Joanne, finding that she must take things into her 
own hands, had stirred up the fire, set the kettle to 
boil, and was rummaging around for blankets while 
Winnie stripped the wet clothes from the baby and was 
wrapping him up in such dry things as were at hand. 
Mrs. Scraggs had completely lost her head and could 
do nothing but wring her hands and cry. 

By the time Joanne appeared with the blankets she 
was able to find, the doctor’s automobile was at the 
door. He had covered the three miles in an incredibly 
short space of time. ''What’s this? What’s this?’^ 
he said as he bustled in. " A child drowned ? 


HAWAIIAN PINEAPPLE 167 

^‘Almost/’ replied Winnie, but I think he’s coming 
out all right.” 

He was drowned,” said Mrs. Scraggs wiping her 
eyes. ‘‘ He would have been an angel by this time if 
it hadn’t been for the young lady. She brought him 
to life again, doctor.” 

The doctor looked sharply at Winnie and then at 
Joanne who was folding the warm blankets around 
the limp little figure. Then the flicker of a smile came 
into the man’s face. ‘‘ Oh, Girl Scouts,” he said, ‘‘ I 
see. Tell me what happened and what you have done 
about it.” 

‘‘ He fell into a tub of water while his mother was 
out of the room,” Winnie told him. "‘We happened 
to get here just in time. I used the Schafer system 
and was able to bring him around.” 

The doctor nodded approvingly. “ You did exactly 
right. He must be kept warm and perfectly quiet. A 
good long nap will be the best thing. I’ll stay a while 
to see that his breathing becomes perfectly normal. 
He’d better be watched for some hours.” 

“ I’ll stay and watch him,” Joanne volunteered. 

“ So will I,” said Winnie. “ Perhaps one of us 
should go and report to Miss Dodge, so she will know 
why we are detained. Perhaps you’d better go, Jo, 
while I stay here and get the doctor’s instructions.” 

Joanne acquiesced, and started off on her errand, re- 
turning with Miss Dodge herself and bearing several 
hot water bottles. 


168 FROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


‘‘ That’s the thing,” exclaimed the doctor when 
Joanne produced the bottles. ‘‘This your captain? 
Well, Captain, you are to be congratulated. But for 
the prompt action of one of your girls Mrs. Scraggs 
would have lost her baby. I think he is all right, but 
ril come in again to-morrow to see how he is getting 
along.” So saying he drove off, and Claude Lafayette 
was left to his two nurses. 

Miss Dodge laid her two hands on Winnie’s 
shoulders and looked down into her glowing face. “ I 
am proud of my girls,” she said, “ and just now es- 
pecially so of this one. It is a great privilege to be 
given the chance to save a life, Winnie, girl.” 

“ I was so afraid I couldn’t do it,” returned Winnie 
earnestly. “ I had never tried on a real subject be- 
fore, but I had the system down fine for I knew how 
important it would be in case of emergency.” 

By reason of seeing the doctor’s car go flying by, the 
people in the little settlement by the lock got wind of 
the accident, and presently came in groups of two or 
three till quite a crowd had gathered and Mrs. Scraggs 
was kept busy answering questions. However, she 
was not averse to being the center of interest, and 
made the most of her harrowing tale. Of course every 
one wanted to see the baby, but here Miss Dodge rose 
to the occasion. Joanne met two or three curious 
women on their way up-stairs to the room where the 
baby lay. Back flew Joanne. 

“ Miss Dodge, Miss Dodge,” she said in an excited 


HAWAIIAN PINEAPPLE 


169 


whisper. ‘‘ Everybody is piling up-stairs to see the 
baby. They mustn’t come in, must they ? The doctor 
said he must be kept perfectly quiet.” 

Miss Dodge moved quietly and softly to the door 
which she closed after her and met the visitors at the 
head of the stairs. ‘‘ Dear people,” she said, ‘^you want 
that little baby to get well, don’t you? Then, please 
won’t you wait till he is better before you see him? 
The doctor said he must be kept very, very quiet, and 
we don’t even allow any of his family in the room 
with him, just two of us to keep watch.” 

‘‘Are you the nurse?” asked the foremost woman. 

“ For the present, yes,” replied Miss Dodge. 

The woman turned. “ I reckon we’d better go 
back,” she said to her companions. “ She’s the nurse, 
and she ain’t goin’ to leave us in. I know what these 
nurses are.” 

So down-stairs they trooped and Miss Dodge re- 
turned to her post, a little smile upon her face. 
“ Girls,” she said in a low voice, “ it seems that I am 
to act the part of buffer. Suppose one of you sits out- 
side to keep watch for intruders and the other goes 
down to see what she can do for Mrs. Scraggs. The 
poor woman hasn’t a minute for anything with such 
shoals of curious people flocking here.” 

“ Oh, but I think she rather enjoys it,” said Winnie. 

“ I don’t doubt that, but it doesn’t give a minute for 
her regular work. You take a chair and sit outside, 
Winnie, and let Joanne go down. You can let me 


170 FEOM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


know if any one starts to come up and I will shoo 
them down again/’ 

Winnie took up her station by a window in the little 
entry while Joanne went down-stairs to investigate. 
The front room was occupied by people still gloating 
over the details of Mrs. Scraggs’s tale which lost noth- 
ing by frequent repetition. Out in the yard the five 
older Scraggs children were gathered, likewise holding 
forth upon the subject of the baby’s accident. 

Joanne went into the kitchen which was in a sorry 
mess. She stood and looked around with a sigh. 
There sat the tubs still filled with water. The fire was 
out. A pile of soiled dishes stood in the sink. The 
first thing to do is to build the fire and heat some 
water,” Joanne decided. ‘‘ While the water is heating 
I will empty those tubs and get them out of the way.” 
This she did, ladling the water from the tubs into a 
bucket and emptying it outside. Then she washed up 
the dishes, brushed up the kitchen, and finding the 
clothes on the line had thoroughly dried, she brought 
them in. 

She was just piling them up on a table when Mrs. 
Scraggs came in. ‘‘ Lawsy ! Lawsy ! ” she exclaimed, 
just look what you done. I been so pestered with com- 
pany I ain’t been sure whether I stood on my head or 
my heels. Folks has got so much curiosity there ain’t 
doin’ nothin’ with ’em. I don’t know what I’d done if 
it hadn’t been for you alls. You ain’t been an’ washed 
up them dishes ? I don’t know what to say about that, 


HAWAIIAN PINEAPPLE 


171 


an’ look how nice you’ve redded up. Well, as I said 
before, I don’t know what I’d ’a’ done but for you. I 
wouldn’t have had no baby; that’s one thing sure. 
You reckon Miss Dodge’ll let me see him now? She 
as much as said I’d better keep out and I done it.” 
Mrs. Scraggs was so excited that she rattled on in- 
definitely, and kept up running remarks all the way 
up-stairs. 

Claude Lafayette, having had a good nap, was fast 
recovering, so Miss Dodge and the two girls decided 
that they might take their leave, especially as Mr. 
Scraggs had just come in from work and could share 
responsibilities. So off the three went, followed by 
oft repeated blessings and thanks. 

At the lodge Winnie was made the heroine of the 
hour, causing Joanne to be rather envious, not that 
she would have robbed Winnie of her honors, but be- 
cause she, herself, was used to being first. This may 
have been one reason why she determined to study 
First Aid more carefully, although the chief factor in 
her resolution was her memory of the little limp form 
of the baby they had all learned to love, and who now 
was restored to them through Winnie’s efforts. 
Joanne, however, came in for some of the glory, for 
had she not been chief assistant? 

It certainly was a practical lesson for me,” she told 
the other girls, and if necessity called I think I could 
do as Win did.” 

It is devoutly to be hoped that necessity will not 


172 FROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


call/' said Claudia. ‘‘We have been spared accidents, 
so far." 

However, what came near to being a similar acci- 
dent did occur a few days later when Miriam Overton, 
who was the heavyweight of the party, was sitting on 
the little bridge which spanned the stream caused by 
the overflow of the water supply. Miriam was trying 
to read and to fish at the same time, and hitched her 
chair too close to the edge so that over she went into 
the stream. It was not deep enough to be dangerous, 
but oh, the mud ! Poor Miriam was caked with it to 
her waist. 

“ I could have stood it better," she said plaintively, 
“ if Win hadn't made that awful pun about its being 
‘ over ton ' that went into the water." 

“Did Win say that?" asked Betty Streeter. 
“Then she ought to be ducked herself. Attaboy!" 
And poor Winnie was made miserable for the rest of 
the day when the other girls chased her around the 
place threatening to douse her in the canal. She es- 
caped finally by means of counter threats and, as 
Claudia expressed it, “ the incident was closed." 


CHAPTER XII 


A DASH FOR HELP 


LTHOUGH no serious accident did occur in the 



-lV girls’ camp during the month they spent at the 
lodge, there did come an occasion which might have 
resulted unfortunately. This time it was Joanne whose 
quick wits saved the situation. She was riding Chico 
through the woods, keeping to the bridle paths, rather 
than to the main road. She loved the bosky depths of 
these woods, so shady and quiet. Often she would 
dismount, tether the little pony to a tree and go ex- 
ploring for plants and flowers. Or she would sit very 
still in order to observe bird life, and maybe find an 
opportunity of spying on some little wild animal, a 
Molly Cottontail or a wise looking old woodchuck. 
Once she saw a raccoon ; at another time came upon a 
huge black snake which went scalloping off as glad to 
get out of her way as she was to get out of his. Of the 
little green grass snakes she was never afraid, know- 
ing them to be perfectly harmless, but this big black 
monster, although he might not be venomous, was, 
nevertheless, a creature to inspire fear. 

Upon this particular day Joanne had been watching 
a family of squirrels, amused by their antics, and mak- 


173 


174 FROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


ing notes of what she saw. Leaving Chico she fol- 
lowed the squirrels from tree to tree as they leaped and 
scolded overhead. Presently she heard a strange 
crackling sound, and noticed much chattering from the 
squirrels, then she observed much excitement among 
the birds who flew about the branches, uttering wild 
cries of alarm. ‘‘ Something’s the matter,” Joanne 
told herself. I wonder if that old black snake is after 
the birds, or if the squirrels are bothering them; they 
both seem to be very fussy.” 

She walked on a little way then she exclaimed, I 
smell smoke ! ” Then she saw a darting flame. She 
ran forward, surveyed the scene for a moment, then 
dashed back to where Chico stood. Her mind worked 
rapidly. She must get help at once. There was no 
use for her to try to quench the flames ; they had made 
too great headway, but if allowed to pursue their way 
the whole forest might go; valuable timber would be 
lost. What could she do? Where was the nearest 
help? 

Suddenly an idea struck her. She raced to the spot 
where Chico stood, unfastened him, mounted and 
cried, Go, for your life, Chico!” Through the 
woods they sped, out upon a little used country road, 
up-hill, down, up again, till they reached a high crag 
overlooking the river. Without waiting to fasten the 
little pony, Joanne ran to the edge of the crag, whipped 
off the kerchief she wore around her neck, drew her 
handkerchief from her pocket and with one in each 


A DASH FOR HELP 


175 


hand began to signal to Longshanks Island immedi- 
ately opposite. 

Oh, if they only see,’’ she breathed as she sent 
forth the message: ‘‘ Woods on fire! Come quick! ” 

She could see boys walking about on the island, 
some busy with the boats, some going in or out of the 
tents. 

For a little time she felt that her signals were of no 
use, but presently she saw a boy standing still, and 
evidently looking in her direction, then she saw him 
gesticulating and pointing. Next she saw a number 
of boys running to the boats, and in another moment, 
to her great relief, she read the answering message 
from one of them: “ We understand. We’re coming.” 

For a moment she was undecided whether to wait 
on the cliff or to go down to the spot where they would 
be likely to land and which was some distance below. 
‘‘ We’ll gain time if I meet them there,” she said to 
Chico. ‘‘We must make it, Chico; I trust to you. I 
believe you will take me safely.” Chico, who had not 
moved since she dismounted, gave a little whinny as 
Joanne turned him toward the brink of the cliff. 
There was a little winding path which led down to the 
river. It was steep, oh, so steep, rocky and forbidding. 
For the breadth of a second, Joanne held her breath 
and pressed her teeth hard against her lower lip, then 
she summoned up all her courage. “ You can make it, 
Chico; you are a mountain boy,” she said encourag- 
ingly, and began the descent. 


176 FKOM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


Down, down the sure-footed little pony went, pick- 
ing his way among scrubby underbrush, over rocks, 
around bare gnarled roots, but never once did he falter 
and never once did Joanne lose her faith in him. The 
first boat was just coming in when pony and rider 
reached the foot of the cliff. First the boys stared, 
then with one accord they gave a wild cheer. 

'' Good for you, Jo! they cried. ‘‘ That was some 
stunt ! Where's the fire ? " 

‘‘ Over here in the woods. I didn't want to lose any 
time by coming around. I'll go ahead and show you 
where it is. I thought you boys would know best how 
to put it out, besides there are more of you than there 
are men on the nearest farm. Just follow me." 

She trotted along on Chico, the boys following at 
as smart a gait as possible, and before long they saw 
the fire ahead of them. From creeping along it was 
beginning to mount to the trees above which the smoke 
curled in a steady column. In a few minutes the sec- 
ond boat-load of boys arrived, having been directed to 
the spot by the arrow sign left by the first boys as they 
went along. They all consulted together for a mo- 
ment. 

‘'Water's not much use," declared Hal Fosdick; 
“ what we should do is to plough up or dig a ditch so 
the fire can't go beyond a certain point. Some one 
should go to the nearest farm and notify them so they 
can bring the tools we need; the rest can stay here and 
do what can be done to put out the fire." 


A DASH FOR HELP 


177 


ril go/’ offered Joanne. Chico can take me in 
a jiffy/’ 

I think you’ve done enough,” said Hal, ‘‘ you and 
Chico, both, but I believe you would be the best one to 
go as it will leave more workers here.” 

So Joanne galloped off, but at the edge of the woods 
she met two men on horseback. ‘‘ What’s up ? ” cried 
the foremost one. It looks like there was fire over 
yonder in the woods, and it seemed too big for one of 
these here camp fires the boys and girls are starting up 
every now and then.” 

It will be a big fire if it isn’t stopped,” Joanne 
told him, but it wasn’t started by the girls or boys, 
that I know. I happened to see it when it was only 
rather a small fire, and I got the boys to come over 
from the island; they are there now, but they want 
spades and ploughs and things as quick as they can get 
them. The fire can’t be put out with just water. They 
want to dig a ditch to keep it from spreading.” 

Good idea,” responded the man. ‘‘ Come on, 
Dick, we’ll get the things back here as quick as we 
can. From the looks of it there’s no time to lose.” 

'' Shall I come? ” asked Joanne. 

Reckon you don’t have to ; your horse isn’t a 
plough horse,” said the man with a grin as he gal- 
loped off. 

Joanne went back to the boys. ‘‘ I met them right 
at the edge of the woods,” she said. ‘‘ They’re com- 
ing with the things.” 


178 FROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 

The boys were beating out the fire as best they could, 
clearing away underbrush which could be easily 
ignited, and breaking off dead branches which would 
feed the flames. These died down a little as they 
reached the greener trees, but broke out afresh from 
time to time. 

It was not long before the men with spades and 
ploughs arrived upon the scene; they were reinforced 
by others who had seen the smoke and who had pro- 
vided themselves with axes in order to cut away trees 
which might carry the fire farther. 

It was a smoky, smutty crew which finally rested 
from the labor of making all safe. Several of the 
Boy Scouts volunteered to stay on watch in order that 
no flying brand which might ignite dry wood should 
be overlooked, and the company dispersed. Joanne 
lingered just long enough to tell the boys that there 
would be open house at the lodge when they wanted 
something to eat, and went off to make his report to 
Miss Dodge. 

It was her turn to be made a heroine, but somehow 
she felt less ready to claim her rights than she would 
have thought possible on that occasion when Winnie 
was so praised. I am sorry, Miss Dodge,’’ she said, 
as the girls flocked around her, ‘‘ but I went outside 
of bounds ; I just had to, for it didn’t seem to me there 
was any other way, and every minute counted.” 

It was certainly an emergency,” Miss Dodge re- 
plied, and you are quite excusable, although we were 


A DASH FOR HELP 


179 


all worried that you should be gone so long, until we 
heard what had happened/’ 

‘‘Who told you?” 

“ Unc’ Aaron came over to say that the woods were 
on fire and that you had given the alarm. He had 
some marvellous tale of how you rode Chico down a 
sheer precipice, and that it was a wonder you didn’t 
fall headlong. How was it, Joanne? ” 

Joanne glanced around at the eagerly listening girls. 
“ It was entirely due to that darling, sure-footed 
Chico,” she said. “ I knew he was a mountain pony 
and could go where ordinary horses would be scared, 
so I just put him at it and he picked his way without 
even once stumbling.” 

Miss Dodge shook her head. “ Pretty venturesome. 
Weren’t you afraid, Joanne? ” 

“ A little, at first, but I was so anxious to get to the 
foot of the clifif and meet the boys that I didn’t think 
of anything else; besides I was excited, and you do 
things when you are excited that you wouldn’t dare 
to do in cold blood.” 

“ Just where was the place? ” asked Miss Chesney. 

“That cliffy one opposite Longshanks Island. I 
rode to the top and signalled to the boys.” 

“ You signalled ? What with ? ” asked Miss Dodge. 

“ My neckerchief and my handkerchief. I was so 
relieved when I saw they understood. Then I real- 
ized that they would come right over and land at the 
foot of the cliff, as near as they could, but I knew we 


180 FEOM TENDEEFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


would lose time if I waited for them where I was, and 
that rd better try to meet them, so I did” 

Do you mean to say that you rode right down 
that sheer cliff?’’ asked Claudia excitedly grabbing 
Joanne’s arm. 

‘‘ Why, yes,” replied Joanne hesitatingly. It 
wasn’t so awful, and I have seen movie pictures of 
Italian soldiers going down much worse places on 
horseback.” 

Smothered ejaculations of ‘‘Oh!” were breathed 
by the girls. 

“You’re a perfect wonder!” cried Winnie; “isn’t 
she, Miss Dodge? I’d no more dare to do that than 
I would fly.” 

“ I wouldn’t in the least mind flying,” returned 
Joanne laughingly, “ and I mean to, some day.” 

“ I haven’t a doubt but you will,” said Miss Chesney 
with emphasis. 

It was on the tip of Joanne’s tongue to say: “ At 
least no one can deny that I can ride,” but she realized 
that this would sound too boastful and she went off to 
her tent to get rid of some of the smoke and dust of 
the afternoon’s adventure. 

“ I always knew there was lots in Jo,” said Claudia 
as the heroine went off, “ but she certainly is getting 
ahead by leaps and bounds.” 

“ Too leapy and boundy for me,” responded Esther 
Rhodes, who was often inclined to be a little envious; 
“ she’ll get ahead of us all if we don’t look out.” 


A DASH FOR HELP 


181 


‘‘Well, suppose she does,’’ Winnie spoke up; 
“ somebody has to be first and why shouldn’t she be ? ” 

“ But she is the very newest member of the troop, 
and it isn’t fair.” 

“ Why isn’t it?” 

“ Oh, because.” 

“That’s no reason. You’re jealous, Ess; that’s 
what’s the matter with you. Jo has never had half a 
chance; she’s just had to wander around with her 
grandmother, and be fussed over and not allowed to 
do this because it was hoydenish, or do that because 
it might injure her health, yet all the time she should 
have been free to do the very things she is doing now. 
Her grandmother is a dear, but she is as old-fashioned 
and conventional as they make ’em, and expects to 
make Joanne after the pattern of her own youth which 
isn’t the style nowadays. Jo is as bright as a button 
and I, for one, am mighty proud that she belongs to 
our troop and specially to our patrol ; so should you be. 
Miss Jealousy.” 

Esther pouted, but, like the rest of the girls, was ac- 
customed to Winnie’s very frank way of dealing with 
a subject, a way which no one resented for very long, 
because no one could help loving Winnie, and in the 
end, thanking her for her wholesome truths. 

Claudia, equally beloved, was more diplomatic, and 
presented her truths more palatably; as Winnie said: 
“ Clausie always gives you a pill in jelly,” so at this 
juncture she remarked: “ Ess is too loyal to her troop 


182 FKOM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


not to be proud of every one of its members, and she’s 
too good a Girl Scout not to stand up for any girl that 
is criticized. I’ll venture to say she would take up the 
cudgels for Joanne or any one of us if occasion re- 
quired.” 

‘‘ Of course I would,” maintained Esther. So were 
matters smoothed out, and never again was Esther 
heard to say that Joanne should not have all the credit 
she deserved. 

Winnie found Joanne taking vigorous measures to 
get rid of her smudges. I’m a perfect sight,” she 
said. Did you observe that lovely streak of smut 
upon my nose, and the lateral one across my cheek? 
I’ve scrubbed and scrubbed, but it was hard to get 
clean. I think I nearly am. What do you think?” 
She turned a softly reddened face toward her friend. 

I think you are a darling,” answered Winnie 
catching her in her arms and kissing her. Honest 
Injun, Jo, weren’t you on the verge of nervous pros- 
tration when you reached the foot of that cliff? ” 

Joanne looked at the towel with which she was wip- 
ing her fingers. Well no; I think I felt more ex- 
cited and exultant than anything else. Do you know. 
Win, I’m rather dreading Gradda’s knowing about it. 
I don’t know what in the world she will say.” 

‘‘ When Gradda heard it she was awfully vexed, 

And said, ‘ Joanne, what will you do next? ’ ” 

paraphrased Winnie laughing. 


A DASH POE HELP 


183 


Joanne joined in the laugh. “ That’s just what she 
will say, but fortunately she won’t have a chance to 
say it till I get there, which will not be for another 
week. Alas and alack ! that it should be only one more 
week. Do you think I am dreadfully depraved, Win, 
because I am not crazy to join Gradda? ” 

“ Silly ! Of course not. Am I crazy to fly to the 
arms of my well-beloved parents? Are any of the 
girls? I wot not. Of course we shouldn’t want an 
endless separation, but while we are in this heavenly 
spot and having the best sort of times we can’t be ex- 
pected to rejoice at leaving, especially when our par- 
ents are perfectly comfortable where they are.” 

“ Well, I am glad you think that way about it, for I 
have been bringing myself to task for not being keener 
about going to join Gradda.” 

“ I have warned you before, my young miss, not to 
take yourself too seriously. Miss Dodge says it 
doesn’t do to be too introspective.” 

“ Dear me, I don’t think I could be accused of that,” 
replied Joanne. “ I have always thought I had never 
been enough so.” 

“ Then don’t begin to overdo it now. There are no 
half measures with you, old dear, and once you begin 
to turn yourself inside out you will bare your entire 
soul to self-censure and leave nothing nice and normal 
to live with.” 

“ Oh, Win,” protested Joanne, “ you do say such 
funny things, but I understand what you mean, and 


184 FROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


I’m sure I don’t want to become a maudlin sentimen- 
talist. There come two of the boys,” she broke off. 
“ Let’s go see if there’s anything they want.” 

They ran out to meet Hal and Chet who had come 
to borrow a few things. “We came off in such a 
hurry,” they said, “ that we didn’t bring any of the 
stuff we usually carry with us. If you have a can 
opener to spare we’d be thankful for the loan. We’ve 
bought some odds and ends at the little shebang at the 
lock, but they haven’t much of an assortment, and 
Mrs. Clover will let us have some milk.” 

“ You’d better come up here to supper,” said Win- 
nie. 

Hal shook his head. “ Thank you, ma’am, but we 
can’t quit our job. We must wait till all danger is 
past. I wonder who owns that bit of woods, by the 
way.” 

“ Mr. Pattison does, doesn’t he, Jo? ” inquired Win- 
nie. 

“ Yes, I think he does, though it isn’t exactly a part 
of this tract.” 

“ Then he’s lost some of his timber, though not as 
much as he would have done if it hadn’t been for you, 
Jo. Gee, Win, you should have seen Jo do that stunt 
of riding down the cliff! I declare my heart was in 
my mouth, so to speak, till I saw her land safe and 
sound.” 

“ You mustn’t give me the credit,” spoke up Joanne; 
“ it was entirely Chico’s performance.” 


A DASH FOR HELP 


185 


** Then he should have a medal for valor,” said Chet. 

‘‘ Let’s give it to him,” proposed Hal. ‘‘ We’ll get 
one ready and have the ceremony of bestowing the 
honor upon him. How’ll that be, girls ? ” 

‘‘ Great ! ” cried Winnie. ‘‘ When will you come ? ” 

“ To-morrow afternoon, I think we can manage it. 
We’ll get Mr. Travis to make the presentation speech.” 
Mr. Travis was the boys’ captain and could always be 
depended upon to fall in with any such plan. 

The girls sought out a can opener and brought it 
to them with a glass of blackberry jam which was duly 
appreciated. 

“ You’ve saved our lives,” cried Chet. Instead of 
having mere paltry grub we now shall have a feast.” 
And off they went. 

The ceremony of decorating Chico found favor 
with every one, for the little pony was the pet of them 
all. Pablo was greatly excited over the prospect while 
Unc’ Aaron was scarcely less so. Of course these two 
were invited to be present as were the Clover family 
and the Scraggses. Claude Lafayette by now had re- 
sumed his usual cherubic aspect and seemed no worse 
for his recent accident. He proudly wore one of his 
new frocks, while his sisters and brothers appeared in 
a state of at least visible cleanliness. They were con- 
stantly admonished by their mother to ‘‘ set still and 
act pretty,” but squirmed uneasily and were covered 
with confusion if any one spoke to them. No such 
bashfulness overcame Claude Lafayette. He was a 


186 FROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


placid youngster and was among friends, therefore he 
babbled cheerfully, and gave squeals of delight at sight 
of this or that familiar face. 

The girls had been busy all the morning baking 
gingerbread and making lemonade to serve at Chico’s 
party, as they called it, and had everything ready by 
five o’clock, which was the hour set for the gathering. 
The spot selected was a stretch of meadow at the foot 
of the hill, half-way between the lodge and the lock. 
Here the company assembled, Mrs. Clover in a clean 
gingham frock, Mrs. Scraggs with much befrizzed hair 
and wearing a fussy, but crumpled, white waist with 
a lot of cheap jewelry, Mr. Scraggs, collarless, but 
with a clean shirt on, Mr. Clover and his big son 
respectable in light suits, Unc’ Aaron sporting the 
coat he kept for high days and holidays. No one 
knew where he had acquired this proud possession, of 
dark blue with brass buttons and decorated with braid ; 
probably it was an old army coat which some one had 
given him. With it he wore a fancy waistcoat and 
whatever pair of trousers that happened to be in fair 
condition. He stationed himself by the gate, like a 
sentinel, ready to open when Chico and his escort 
should appear. 

Promptly at five o’clock was heard the sound of 
fife and drum. The girls who had been sitting around 
in groups on the grass sprang to their feet and stood 
in rank. The gate was opened by Unc’ Aaron who 
bowed to the ground as Pablo appeared leading Chico 


A DASH FOR HELP 


187 


gaily caparisoned. The little pony pranced and cur- 
vetted at sound of the music so close to his heels, arch- 
ing his neck and tossing his head in great style. The 
Boy Scouts followed and drew up in line opposite the 
girls ; Chico was halted between the lines. 

Then Mr. Travis stepped forward and said: “ Senor 
Don Chico, it is my privilege to present to you on be- 
half of your friends and admirers this medal for dis- 
tinguished service and valor.” And he hung around 
Chico’s neck a .remarkable decoration contrived from 
a tin can and a piece of red flannel. The tin was cut 
in points and perforated upon its surface were the 
words: “To Chico for valor.” Then followed the 
date. The flannel was cut in scallops and upon it was 
fastened the medal. A cord made of the flannel was 
attached to the whole. 

After having hung the cord around Chico’s neck 
Mr. Travis stepped back. 

“ Why don’t you kiss him, or at least shake hands? ” 
spoke up Joanne. 

“ If he had a hand ” began Mr. Travis. 

But here Pablo cried; “Dame le mano, Chico!” 
and up went one of Chico’s forefeet to be shaken. 

At this performance a shout arose which was fol- 
lowed by great applause as Joanne said: “Don’t you 
want to give me a kiss, Chico? ” and the little steed 
nodded his head, then laid it caressingly against 
Joanne’s shoulder as she kissed him on the top of his 
nose. 


188 PEOM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


After this every one wanted to examine the medal 
which was passed around to be admired. 

“ It just beats me out,” said Mrs. Clover. “ I won- 
dered what in the world those boys wanted of red 
flannel when they came up and asked me if I had a 
piece. I thought they wanted it to bait frogs or some- 
thing like that, and I hunted out an old shirt of Mr. 
Clover’s to give ’em. It was some cut up but they said 
it would do.” 

“ Well, I think it’s some pretty,” commented Mrs. 
Scraggs. 

Here the boys struck up the national anthem, a 
salute to the flag was given, and then Chico was taken 
to his stable under the escort of Pablo, a patrol of Boy 
Scouts with Unc’ Aaron bringing up the rear, and 
stepping more proudly than any other, head up, shoul- 
ders back, coat tails swinging. Thus ended Chico’s 
party, so far as he was concerned. 


CHAPTER XIII 


UNEXPECTED GUESTS 

I T was when she was passing around gingerbread 
that Joanne looked up to see her grandfather and 
her Cousin Ned coming toward her. She set down the 
plate quickly, almost upsetting the contents in Miss 
Dodge’s lap, and rushed forward. ‘‘ Grad ! ” she cried, 
‘‘ Cousin Ned! When did you come? ” 

We’ve been watching you all from a spot here on 
the hill,” said her cousin. ‘‘What’s the idea? Why 
this performance with Chico ? ” 

“ It’s Chico’s party. He did a fine thing the other 
day and the boys have decorated him for it. It has 
been such fun. Did you see him shake hands with Mr. 
Travis ? ” 

“We saw some sort of goings on but we couldn’t 
make out what it was all about,” her grandfather told 
her. “We couldn’t find any one at home at Clover’s 
and wandered around a while till we saw something 
was going on down in the meadow, so we watched pro- 
ceedings. How are you. Pickings ? ” 

“ Fine as a fiddle.” 


190 PROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


Her grandfather held her off and looked her up and 
down. You've grown ; I declare you've grown. You 
don't look much fatter, but I vow you have pink 
cheeks. July weather and you with pink cheeks; that's 
a new state of things. That will be news for your 
grandmother." 

How is Gradda ? " 

Very well. She gets up an alarm about you once 
in a while, but it doesn't last long. She is looking for- 
ward to seeing you next week. Ready to go ? " 

Joanne looked a little rueful. ‘‘ I want to see 
Gradda, of course," she said, ‘‘ but I don't want to 
leave here. We have had such good times; you don't 
know what fun we have had. The girls are so nice 
and Miss Chesney and Miss Dodge are dears." 

‘‘ But what's all this about Chico ? What did he do 
to distinguish himself? " asked Mr. Pattison. 

“ Well," said Joanne, ‘‘ there was a fire in the woods, 
and the quickest way to get help was to let the boys 
know, so Chico went down a very steep cliff and the 
boys got the word. Chico was wonderful. Sometimes 
he had to go on his haunches and fairly slide, but he 
never balked." 

The two men exchanged glances. ‘‘ Who was rid- 
ing him ? " asked Dr. Selden. ‘‘ I don't suppose he 
was like Balaam's ass and could speak for himself." 

Joanne looked down. ‘‘ Well," she began, ‘‘ if you 
must know I was riding him." 

Her cousin took her by the shoulders and gave her 


UNEXPECTED GUESTS 


191 


a little shake. You little monkey! So it was you 
who saved my timber. I heard about the fire and 
that’s why I came up to-day.” 

‘‘ But you know it was really Chico,” returned 
Joanne with a little appealing look at her grandfather 
whose face showed various emotions. I was per- 
fectly safe on Chico, Grad.” 

He took her face between his hands and kissed her 
forehead. How you do remind me of your father ; 
it is just the sort of thing he would do.” 

Joanne took his arm and cuddled close. I love to 
hear you say that,” she whispered. Then you’re not 
angry with me. Grad.” 

‘‘ How could I be? I am very proud of my brave 
little lass.” 

“ Then let’s go and get some gingerbread if there 
is any left. I want to show you off to the girls and 
boys.” 

‘‘ Such an inducement,” laughed her grandfather. 

‘‘ Do you think Gradda will mind very much when 
you tell her? ” asked Joanne. 

** Mind what? That you want to show me off? ” 

Joanne gave his arm a squeeze. No, you precious 
goosey-gander, that I took that ride. You don’t have 
to tell her exactly how steep the cliff is, do you? ” 

‘‘ Not if I don’t know, myself. Nevertheless I want 
to have a look at it.” 

“ How did you learn about the fire? ” Joanne turned 
to her cousin. 


192 FROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


“ Dawson told me. Was it a big one, Jo ? ” 

“ Not so terribly big, but it might have been if the 
boys hadn’t taken hold of it at once. It started in a 
small clump of trees, no one knows how, but Mr. 
Clover thinks some one was lighting a pipe or a cigar 
and threw the match away into a pile of dry leaves. 
There was a little open space around the trees, for- 
tunately, and that made it easier to keep the fire back. 
If it had begun in the thick woods there is no telling 
where it would have stopped. As it was, the densest 
part of the woods is farther on, so by cutting away the 
underbrush and ploughing up the ground it didn’t 
spread beyond that one spot. I was there and saw it 
all ; it was very exciting.” 

“ I’ll be bound for you,” returned Mr. Pattison. 
“ Well, Jo, it seems to me that you are the fellow who 
should have had the medal.” 

“ Oh, no,” protested she, “ I had all the fun ; that 
was enough.” 

Mr. Pattison laughed, then shook his head, but did 
not utter what was in his mind. 

By this time they had reached the groups still seated 
upon the grass of the meadow. No one seemed in- 
clined to leave so long as the cake and lemonade lasted. 
The Scraggses partook liberally and often, while the 
boys were not far behind them. No one of these lat- 
ter, however, but lay aside his portion of the feast 
when Dr. Selden and Mr. Pattison appeared. The 
former answered their salutes in true military style and 


UNEXPECTED GUESTS 


193 


was soon in conversation with Mr. Travis while Mr. 
Pattison sought out Mr. Clover, after having thanked 
the boys for their work in putting out the fire. 

Soon Unc’ Aaron came up hat in hand, bowing low 
and saying to Mr. Pattison, ‘‘ Escuse me, Mistah 
Ned, suh, but I comes to ax yo’ requirements. Is yo’ 
recision to congregate hyah to-night or does yuh re- 
turn to de city ? ” 

Why, Unc’ Aaron, I think we shall stay,” was the 
answer. Mr. Clover offers to put us up.” 

‘‘ Yas, suh, den yuh wants yo' cyah put in de ca’ige 
house.” 

‘‘ Yes, but ril see to it myself. I may want to use 
it before night.” 

Unc’ Aaron bowed himself off, Mr. Pattison watch- 
ing him with a smile. I believe the old codger just 
wanted to show himself off in his dress up coat,” he 
said to Joanne. He certainly is a character. I asked 
him once where he got that coat and he said: ‘ I jes' 
required it, suh,’ and that was all I could get out of 
him. We’re going over to the burnt district. Jo, don’t 
you want to go along ? ” 

“ I’d love to, but I shall have to ask permission first, 
for it is out of bounds.” 

Oho ! so you are under military orders, are you ? ” 

In a manner. I wasn’t court-martialed the other 
day when I went off to signal to the boys about the 
fire, but then that was a case of emergency.” 

** You signalled, did you, and got it all right? ** 


194 FROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


“ Oh, yes, I have it down fine now.” 

“ What else have you down fine ? ” 

“ Oh, I don’t know ; lots of things,” replied Joanne 
suddenly diffident. She ran off returning with the 
permission she asked, and joined her cousin in front 
of Mr. Clover’s house where the automobile stood. 

When they reached the site of the fire Mr. Pattison 
looked over the charred circle where gaunt, blackened 
stumps stretched leafless arms toward the sky, and 
turning to his uncle he said: “ That was a pretty close 
call. If the fire had gone beyond this grove of trees 
there is no knowing where it would have stopped.” 
Then he looked down at Joanne. “ See here. Pick- 
ings,” he continued ; “ I want you to know that the 
freedom of this place is yours so long as I shall own 
it ; the boys can have a free foot here, too. I give you 
the keys of the city, metaphorically speaking. There 
will not be any ‘ no trespassing ’ signs put up for you 
all. You can gather anything you want, berries, nuts, 
flowers, anything that grows on the property, even to 
a part of my share of the crops. How’s that. 
Clover ? ” 

He looked at Mr. Clover who nodded in response. 
“ I reckon they’re welcome to whatever they want to 
take, Mr. Pattison. I won’t get out my shotgun even 
if I see them in my watermelon patch. They’re mighty 
good neighbors to have, Mr. Pattison, mighty good 
neighbors. I’d like ’em here the year round.” 

Half-way back a punctured tire delayed them, so 


UNEXPECTED GUESTS 


195 


Joanne and her grandfather decided to walk on leav- 
ing Mr. Clover and Mr. Pattison to remedy matters 
on the car. 

‘‘Don’t you think I look well, Grad?” inquired 
Joanne as they set out on their walk. 

“ You look fine. How about the headaches? ” 

“ Pve had only one little one, and that was the day 
we went blackberrying and did some canning after- 
ward. I think it was the hot sun that did it, but it 
didn’t last long. I got so interested in the canning, 
you see, that I forgot about the headache.” 

Her grandfather smiled. “ That does happen some- 
times, but I wouldn’t defy the sun too often.” 

“ Oh, no, I don’t ; Miss Dodge sees to that. Don’t 
you like her and isn’t Miss Chesney a dear? The girls 
are dears, too. I never knew how nice girls could be, 
nor boys either, for that matter. We have had such 
good times together and I have come to know them 
all so well. It is such a comfort to have real intimate 
friends like Winnie and Claudia; I never had any be- 
fore, you know. I have learned such a lot from them,” 
she added reflectively. 

“ I appreciate all that,” returned Dr. Selden. “ It 
hasn’t seemed possible under the circumstances, to 
give you these opportunities before, but certainly we 
are on the right track now. It was a great day when 
we met Mrs. Marriott, wasn’t it? ” 

Joanne gave a little sigh as she said: “ It was a great 
day, for I met the queen of women, the heroine of my 


196 FROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


dreams, but I’m afraid I shall never, never see her 
again.” 

Her grandfather smiled. “ Such a sentimental 
puss ! You don’t seem to be the same girl as that one 
who went dashing down the cliff on Chico.” 

Joanne laughed. “ Win says I am more kinds of a 
girl than any one she knows; that most people have 
dual natures but that mine is polygonal.” 

Her grandfather laughed, too. “ I hope she doesn’t 
mean that you have many angles.” 

“ Oh, no, I should hope not, too ; she means I am 
many-sided, and I suppose I am.” 

“ Don’t try to analyze yourself too closely, my dear. 
Just try to do what is right and leave the dissection of 
your character to some one else.” 

“ But one has to think about one’s self sometimes, 
don’t they ? ” 

“ Of course, so far as to question whether you are 
doing right or not, but to go too far in self-examina- 
tion leads to morbidness, which isn’t a good thing. I 
think I’ll turn off here and go down to see Pablo and 
Unc’ Aaron. You run along to the lodge and I’ll see 
you there later.” 

Joanne obeyed while her grandfather walked on 
saying to himself : “ The child has been too much with 
grown people. The best thing that could have hap- 
pened to her is this association with girls of her own 
age, boys too, for that matter. As for the Girl Scout 
idea, well, it is the greatest thing out.” 


UNEXPECTED GUESTS 


197 


Joanne, meanwhile, went on to the meadow, which 
she found deserted except by Mr. Clover's cows which 
had been turned out after the milking hour. From 
farther on came sounds of applause, laughter, music. 
Joanne hurried ahead to come upon a merry crowd 
gathered in front of the lodge. The boys were still 
there in force, the girls, too, but added to these were 
Pablo and Unc' Aaron. The latter was nimbly danc- 
ing a breakdown to the music of Jimmy Carey's 
banjo. At every new exhibition of agility, at each 
wonderful step the applause broke forth, which ex- 
cited the old darkey to greater feats, until he stopped 
from sheer exhaustion, just as Joanne reached the 
spot. 

‘‘ Oh, Unc’ Aaron," she cried, ‘‘ why didn't you wait 
till I got here ? " 

How I know yuh cornin', little lady ? " the old man 
gasped out. 

Oh, but won't you do it over again ? " begged 
Joanne. 

‘‘ Bref all gone, honey chile. I is too ole fo' sech 
extenuations of preformance. Wait twel I gits mah 
win' again." 

‘‘Then somebody else do something while Unc^ 
Aaron rests," said Joanne. You, Pablo." 

Pablo shrugged his shoulders and gesticulated with 
outspread hands in protest. I ? what is it that I can 
do like to this old? " he said. 

You can play the guitar and sing a Spanish song. 


198 FROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


I know you can, and I am sure you can dance; every 
Spaniard dances. Now don’t say you cannot dance 
for us.” 

To hear was to obey when it was Joanne who com- 
manded. Chet was quick to offer his guitar and Pablo 
strummed a mournful accompaniment to a melancholy 
song all about graveyards and tombs, but as no one ex- 
cept Joanne understood it, the effect was not as bad as 
it might have been, and Pablo received respectful 
thanks. 

“ Now the dance,” Joanne said. “ Can’t somebody 
play a sort of Spanish dance? I wish we had casta- 
nets, then the music wouldn’t matter.” 

“ You play a Spanish dance, Chet,” said Miss Ches- 
ney ; “ that little thing that I like, you know.” 

“ Oh, yes.” Chet turned up his guitar and began. 
Pablo soon caught the rhythm and started a pretty 
dance. 

Presently Unc’ Aaron, who was listening intently 
with head cocked to one side, drew from his pocket 
an assortment of treasures such as a rabbit’s foot, a 
dried potato and a pair of bones. He restored the 
first two articles and then began to manipulate the 
bones so that they clacked in accord with the music of 
the guitar, Unc’ Aaron keeping time with foot and 
head. 

While this was going on Dr. Selden appeared, but 
was not noticed by the performers as he sat down some 
distance away. Joanne stole around and sat down be- 


UNEXPECTED GUESTS 


199 


side him. It sounds just like castanets, doesn't it? " 
she whispered. 

He nodded, and joined in the applause. 

‘‘ Now, Unc' Aaron, it's your turn again," cried 
Joanne. 

But Unc' Aaron had caught sight of Dr. Selden and 
said with much dignity: Yuh alls has to escuse me 
dis time. I been amusin' dese yer chilluns, doctah, suh, 
jes' fo' dey relectation. Jes' kickin' up some little 
monkey shines to mek 'em laugh. 'Tain't my customs 
to so do." 

I understand, Unc' Aaron, I understand," replied 
Dr. Selden trying to keep his face straight. We 
older ones have to consider the children sometimes." 

Unc' Aaron bowed grandly and walked off with 
great dignity to the intense amusement of those he left 
behind. Pablo, however, who was nothing if not loyal, 
quickly followed the old man, but before he caught up 
with him encountered Mr. Pattison. 

What's been going on down there ? " inquired that 
gentleman. 

Some musics and dances," returned Pablo. 

‘‘ Yes, yes. Sorry I missed it. Who were the dan- 
cers, Pablo? You? " 

For one, I ; also the Unc' Aaron." 

‘‘ You don't say so! The old codger! " Mr. Patti- 
son turned and called : Here, Unc' Aaron, I want to 
speak to you." 

Unc' Aaron retraced his steps and came up, hat in 


200 FROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


hand. “ Yas, suh, Mistah Ned. Has yuh desiahs to 
speak to me ? ” 

“Yes. What’s this I hear about you dancing? An 
old fellow like you. Aren’t you ashamed to be setting 
such an example? I’m surprised at you; it’s scanda- 
lous.” Mr. Pattison spoke with assumed severity. 

Unc’ Aaron eyed him for a moment to make sure 
that he was not in fun, but Mr. Pattison kept a grave 
face difficult though he found it to do so. “ Yuh reads 
de good Book, Mistah Ned? ” asked Unc’ Aaron pres- 
ently. 

“ Read the Bible ? Why, of course.” 

“ Den yuh knows what de good Book say. Good 
Book say: mus’ not jedge, Mistah Ned, mus’ not 
jedge.” 

This was too much for Mr. Ned. He threw back 
his head and laughed heartily. “ You’re too much for 
me, Unc’ Aaron,” he said. “ Here’s fifty cents for 
you, and Pablo, here’s a quarter for you.” So saying 
the young man went down-hill to repeat the conver- 
sation to the young people, while Unc’ Aaron walked 
on chuckling. 

This was the last frolic of the season, for in a few 
days the little lodge was deserted and the girls scat- 
tered, north, south, east and west, not to meet again 
till autumn. 

Joanne and her grandfather joined Mrs. Selden at 
a small hotel in the mountains, a short distance from 
where Mrs. Ned Pattison’s sister lived. One could 


UNEXPECTED GUESTS 


201 


scarcely call it a hotel, though it was dignified by the 
name of Laurel Inn, for it was simply a rambling old 
house to which a wing had been added, and which af- 
forded room for about twenty guests. It was kept by 
two sisters who prided themselves upon the class of 
their boarders. It suited Mrs. Selden exactly. She 
enjoyed sitting on the broad porch with other elderly 
ladies who swayed back and forth in their rocking 
chairs, chatted amiably over their fancy work, and ex- 
changed patterns for tatting or crocheted lace. 

Poor little Joanne found it rather dull after the 
companionship of her girl friends. But she had made 
a steady resolve to be cheerful no matter what, and 
had determined to work at certain tests so that she 
might win more badges when the time came. So one 
might find her any time sitting under a tree poring 
over her Morse code or studying her First Aid text- 
book. 

Among the young married women were several with 
small children. Most of these had nurses with them, 
but one rather delicate looking mother cared for her 
child herself. Joanne noticed that when almost every 
one else went off for a nap in the afternoon, Mrs. 
Hooper sat out with her little boy, keeping him as far 
from the house as she could in order that he might not 
disturb the nappers. One rainy day, however, they 
were housed, and it was as much as Mrs. Hooper could 
do to keep the little one quiet. 

Joanne, sitting in a corner reading, looked up once 


202 PROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 

in a while to see tlie baby fretting and his mother try- 
ing her best to entertain him. Finally Joanne could 
stand it no longer. Down went her book and she hur- 
ried to where Mrs. Hooper sat by the window. 

“ Let me play with Bertie a while, won’t you? ” she 
said. 

“ Why, my dear, I’m afraid he will bother you,” re- 
turned Mrs. Hooper. 

“ Oh, no, he won’t,” Joanne assured her. “ Let us 
see how it works, and if he fusses I’ll give in.” 

“ These rainy days are so trying,” returned Mrs. 
Hooper. “ Bertie gets so restless when he can’t go 
out.” 

“ I get restless myself,” Joanne answered. “ My 
grandmother thinks I will melt away entirely if a rain- 
drop falls on me, not that she thinks I am made of 
sugar, but of some very meltable material.” 

Mrs. Hooper laughed. “ You certainly are sweet to 
offer to amuse my boy. I don’t like to take him out 
on the sun porch where the other children and the 
nurses are ; he is so little, and I don’t enjoy the society 
of the nurses particularly. Probably they wouldn’t 
enjoy mine, so I generally keep Bertie to myself.” 

In a short time Master Bertie became so satisfied 
with his entertainer that his mother absorbed herself 
in a book, but finally put back her head against the 
chair and closed her eyes. 

“ Poor dear,” said Joanne to herself, “ I don’t sup- 
pose she ever has a chance to take a nap, for the baby 


UNEXPECTED GUESTS 


203 


has his in the morning, and who but a baby wants to 
sleep at ten o’clock ? ” A sudden thought struck her. 
“ Good ! ” she cried, “ I’ll see if I can’t make a bar- 
gam! 

She played with Bertie till sounds from the various 
rooms overhead showed the naps were over and that 
the ladies were arraying themselves for evening. Then 
Mrs. Hooper came over to where the two were. 

** I really believe I have had forty winks/’ she said, 
‘‘ and it has done me a lot of good. Bertie wakes me 
up pretty early and I don’t often get a chance to nap. 
Has he been a good boy ? ” 

‘‘ Good as gold,” replied Joanne. He is a darling, 
and we have had a real good time, haven’t we, 
Bertie?” 

Bertie looked up solemnly at his mother. S'e was 
a g’eat big bear,” he said, ‘‘but s’e couldn’t get me 
’cause I lived under a s’air.” 

“ You certainly have the faculty of amusing a 
child,” said Mrs. Hooper, “ and you don’t know how 
I thank you.” 

“ I liked it,” said Joanne simply, “ and I wish you 
would let me strike a bargain with you. Won’t you 
please let me take care of Bertie two hours a day? 
Then you could have a nap and I could win my badge 
for Child Nursing. You see I am a Girl Scout and 
that is one of the tests I want to take. I’m just bent 
and determined to be a Golden Eaglet, and I’m working 
awfully hard to get all the badges I shall have to have* 


204 FEOM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


This would give me a fine chance, so it would be a fair 
exchange/’ 

‘‘ Why, my dear child, it seems to me that I shall 
be getting the best of the bargain.” 

‘‘ Oh, no, you won’t. It will be fine for me, for I 
don’t see how I could ever take two hours for a whole 
month, except in vacation time when there is no school. 
I should be too busy after I go back to the city.” 

Mrs. Hooper was thoughtful for a moment, then 
she said: ‘'Very well, I agree on one condition, and 
that is you are to select any two hours a day that may 
be most convenient. You might not want to be tied 
down every afternoon; you might want to go some- 
where, or do something; in that case you must feel 
perfectly free to come and tell me. If you agree to do 
this I will accept your very generous offer.” 

“All right,” responded Joanne, “only it isn’t gen- 
erous ; it is quite selfish, for it works out for my bene- 
fit.” 

“ And mine,” insisted Mrs. Hooper. 

So from this time on Joanne became Bertie’s self- 
instituted nurse for a part of every day, and became so 
attached to the really lovable little fellow that she re- 
gretted giving him up when the time came that she 
must. 


CHAPTER XIV 


here’s where I COOK 

T he summer passed quietly and not unprofitably 
for Joanne. There were fewer arguments with 
her grandmother and only upon one occasion did she 
dissolve into tears, a shower which was soon over, 
at that. Of course she missed the girls, Winnie with 
her rosy face and candid speech, Claudia, gracious and 
helpful. Even the presence of Esther, argumentative 
and a trifle given to envy, would have been acceptable, 
but on the whole Joanne felt that she had been able to 
get on pretty well, and certainly had added to her at- 
tainments. She counted up the tests which she felt 
able to take for new badges and felt a glow of pleasure 
as she realized that she was nearing her goal. She had 
not lost her love of the shining river but found that 
the mountains, too, had their charm, and that she 
would be sorry to leave them. 

The day came, however, when she was back again 
in the city, eager for school to begin, and looking for- 
ward with happiness to the first rally. But, alas ! that 
205 


206 PEOM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


old quotation about the best laid plans of mice and 
men/’ was to be all too fittingly applied in her case. 

There was a good deal of trouble in getting the 
house in proper running order. Servants were hard 
to get, men to put down carpets and rugs still scarcer. 
Mrs. Selden fussed and fumed, worried and worked 
►more than she should have done, but at last two maids 
were procured, a cook and a housemaid. For a week 
things went on fairly well, considering Mrs. Selden’s 
very particular ways, her demands and exactions, then 
came a Sunday morning the very day before school 
should begin, and the domestic machinery was clogged. 

Joanne came down at the usual hour. She found her 
grandfather in the library reading. ‘‘ Where’s 
Gradda? ” asked Joanne. 

‘‘ I persuaded her to have her breakfast in bed,” said 
Dr. Selden. ‘‘ She is all tired out and needs a good 
rest. She will be ill if she keeps on at the rate she has 
been going. She is not used to grappling with these 
new conditions and takes it hard. Suppose you go 
out, Joanne, and tell the cook to send up her breakfast 
when it is ready.” He looked at his watch. ‘‘ It is get- 
ting pretty late ; it should certainly be ready by now.” 

Joanne went out to the dining-room. The shutters 
were unopened, the table not set. Well, I declare,” 
murmured the girl, Hester isn’t here yet. I don’t see 
why the cook couldn’t have attended to her work.” 

She went on to the kitchen. Darkness reigned here. 
There was no fire in the range, not a sign of break- 


HERE’S WHERE I COOK 


207 


fast. “Well, of all things!’’ exclaimed Joanne. “I 
wonder if those two horrid creatures have gone off 
for good and all.” She went up the back stairs to the 
servants’ rooms. Not a sign of their possessions. 
Everything had been packed up and taken away. 
“That certainly does beat the Dutch!” said Joanne. 
“ Well, there’s one thing about it, Gradda shall not 
know till she has had her breakfast.” 

Back to the library she went to report to her grand- 
father. “ What do you think. Grad ? ” she cried. 
“ Those two wretches have taken French leave. Their 
week was up and Gradda paid them. They’ve taken 
every stitch of their clothes and have cleared out. The 
dining-room and kitchen are as dark as Egypt, no fire 
in the range and not a sign of breakfast.” 

“What?” Dr. Selden sprang to his feet. “This 
is a pretty how-do-you-do! Sunday, your grand- 
mother half ill, and no one to do a thing! ” 

“ You blessed old dear, that’s just where you’re mis- 
taken. There is some one to do several things. If you 
can keep Gradda from kicking over the traces I’ll do 
the rest.” 

“ You?” 

“Yes, kind sir, if you please. Haven’t I cooked 
many a breakfast and dinner, too, at camp? I am a 
dabster at it. If you wouldn’t mind opening the shut- 
ters I’ll fly to work and get things ready in the shake 
of a sheep’s tail. I can use the gas range, you see. 
Suppose you don’t go up to Gradda yet. We can 


208 FROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


make believe we think she is asleep; maybe she is. If 
we have fruit, coffee, eggs and toast I think we can get 
along, don’t you ? ” 

‘‘ Admirably.” 

I could make some biscuits, but that would take 
too long. Come, Grad, us to the fray.” 

In a few minutes things were astir in the kitchen. 
Joanne had her grandmother’s tray ready in an incred- 
ibly short space of time, and very daintily laid it was. 
At the last moment Joanne dashed out into the small 
enclosure at the back, which was dignified by the name 
of the garden,” and from there gathered two or 
three bright nasturtiums which she placed on the tray, 
to brighten it up, she said. 

‘‘ Now, Grad, you can take it up,” she called to her 
grandfather. I’ll have your breakfast ready by the 
time you get back. How do you like your egg, hard 
or soft?” 

‘‘ Three minutes,” replied Dr. Selden, taking the 
tray from her hands. 

Then don’t stay any longer than that, for I am 
going to put it in right away. Everything else is 
ready. And please don’t on any account tell Gradda 
the cook isn’t here.” 

The doctor went off and Joanne scurried around to 
have everything on the table by the time he returned. 

Dear me,” she said to herself, I shouldn’t have put 
the eggs in till we have had our fruit. I know what I 
can do, I’ll coddle them; they’ll be nicer anyhow, and 


HERE’S WHERE I COOK 


209 


it won’t hurt them to stand in the hot water. I’ll keep 
the toast in the oven and open the door.” 

She was at her place at table by the time her grand- 
father returned. I hope you don’t mind eating with 
the cook,” she said as she sat down. 

Why should I ? ” the doctor returned. I am the 
butler.” 

Joanne laughed and answered, I’ll have to call you 
James then, and you can call me Cook. What did 
Gradda say? ” 

“ I didn’t give her a chance to say much. I told her 
that Hester hadn’t come yet, and that I thought she 
might get faint so I had brought up her breakfast my- 
self. She looked at the flowers and asked who put 
them there. I told her you had arranged the tray, and 
then I skipped out before she had time to ask any more 
questions.” 

You were a very tactful butler. Bring out your 
plate, James, and help me to take in breakfast.” 

The doctor arose with alacrity to bring in the coffee 
while Joanne followed with the eggs and toast. She 
felt quite important to be sitting at the head of the 
table serving the coffee. Her grandfather took the 
cup she passed him and stirred it with a critical air, 
then he tasted it. 

Why, Joanne, it’s fine,” he said with an air of sur- 
prise. 

Humph f ” she retorted, that sounds as if you 
expected it wouldn’t be fit to drink.” 


210 FROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 

“ To tell you the truth I had my doubts. Where 
did you learn how ? ” 

“ At camp, of course. Is your egg right ? I 
think they’re nicer coddled than just plain boiled, more 
digestible, too.” 

“ How do you know that ? ” 

“ Oh, Miss Dodge told me. I’ll get some more 
toast ; I’m keeping it hot.” 

“ It’s mighty good toast, too,” commented her 
grandfather as she went out. “ Isn’t it the butler’s 
duty to bring it in ? ” 

“ The cook will have to do it this time, for the but- 
ler isn’t accustomed to gas stoves and may burn his 
fingers.” 

“ If this keeps up we’d better get an electric toaster,” 
said Dr. Selden as he helped himself to the toast Jo- 
anne brought in. “ By the way, what about our 
dinner? It is quite plain to me that we shall have no 
cook to-day.” 

“ James, I am surprised at you,” returned Joanne. 
“ Me ’ere with han hexcellent character, me what ’as 
cooked for has many has fourteen hat table, to ’ave 
such himputations cast at me. Hit’s hinsulting, that’s 
what hit his. I can take han hinsult has good has 
annybody, but there his limits, and Hi don’t suffer 
nobody to say I ain’t no cook.” 

Her grandfather tossed aside his napkin and came 
over to her. " You little monkey,” he said tousling 
her curly head, “ where did you pick up that lingo ? ” 


HERE’S WHERE I COOK 


211 


Oh, in places we have been and out of books. I 
don’t think I got my aitches all in the right place, but 
never mind. There was a head chambermaid at the 
hotel in Bermuda who was an excellent model. I used 
to find her aitches all over the place after she had left 
the room.” 

Her grandfather laughed. But seriously, my 
child,” he said presently, ‘‘ this question of dinner is 
no joke. I think we’d better take any sort of pick-up 
lunch and go out somewhere to dinner.” 

‘‘ But, Grad dear, everything is in the house for 
dinner, and, honestly, I want to try. I won’t promise 
that it will be perfect, but I’ll try to make it eatable. 
All I ask is that you won’t bring any one home to din- 
ner. We’ll have it in the middle of the day as we al- 
ways do on Sundays. If you will impress upon 
Gradda that she isn’t to appear till dinner time, I think 
I can manage. You go off to church and I’ll hold the 
fort.” 

- But 

‘‘ Please, no buts.” 

‘‘ I am afraid it will be a great task for you.” 

“ Not a bit of it. I shall never learn younger, and 
ever and ever so many girls no older than I have done 
it and keep on doing it. Really you don’t appreciate 
what a wonderful chance it is for me. Now, James, 
we’re not getting on hat hall. Just go hup hand fetch 
down the Madam’s dishes then make yourself tidy for 
church.” 


212 FEOM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


- But ’’ 

‘‘Don’t hanswer back, James; hit hisn’t respectful. 
Go, do has I tell you.” And the doctor went off 
meekly and without another word. 

When he reached the stairs he began to chuckle. 
“ The little scamp ! ” he murmured, “ if she didn’t 
fairly override me. She’s just like her father; such 
spirit.” 

It was a busy morning for Joanne. She looked into 
the refrigerator to take account of stock. There was 
lamb to be roasted, lettuce to be prepared for salad 
with tomatoes. The dessert was made, fortunately, 
and was on the ice. In the pantry she found potatoes 
and other vegetables. She surveyed these thought- 
fully, coming to the conclusion that baked sweet pota- 
toes and lima beans would be the best selection for that 
day. There was canned soup which would lighten her 
labors. Then she set to work. First she pored over 
the cook-book to find out how long it would take to 
cook the various articles, then she prepared her vege- 
tables, and, once all were set going, she went to the 
dining-room apd made ready the table. 

Not once did she go up-stairs for fear of disturbing 
her grandmother and of undergoing a cross-examina- 
tion. She was on her knees before the stove, basting 
the meat, when she heard a startled exclamation and, 
looking up, saw her grandmother standing in the door- 
way, an expression of surprise and almost of horror on 
her face. 


HERE’S WHERE I COOK 


213 


My child/’ she cried, what are you doing? ” 

Joanne shut the oven door and rose to her feet. 

Cooking dinner,” she replied smoothly. 

‘‘Cooking dinner? What do you mean? Where 
is Maria? ” 

“ I haven’t the faintest idea. She and Hester have 
gone bag and baggage ; at least they have left no visible 
possessions here; so I suppose they have gone for 
good.” 

Mrs. Selden sank into a chair and raised her hands 
in dismay. “ What are we coming to ? Here it is 
Sunday and no way to get help. What are we to 
do?” 

“ Eat the dinner when it’s cooked and wash up the 
dishes afterward,” returned Joanne in a cheerful voice. 

“ Oh, but you poor child, you couldn’t possibly do 
everything.” 

“ Why not? It won’t be the first time. Now, go 
into the other room, like a dear, good lady, and don’t 
fuss. Grad will be here directly and he can help me 
take in the things. Don’t look so woebegone, Gradda 
darling; I am getting along beautifully.” 

Mrs. Selden drew a long sigh, but made the move to 
leave Joanne to her own devices. At the door, how- 
ever, she looked back reproachfully to say, “And you 
didn’t go to church.” 

“ Couldn’t very well. I’m sorry, but works of ne- 
cessity and mercy detained me.” 

“ Why didn’t you call me early ? I could have 


214 FROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


helped you. I am not much of a cook, I admit, but I 
could have done other things.’’ 

Just what I wanted to avoid. You needed all the 
rest you could get. Cl’ar de kitchen! Cl’ar de 
kitchen. Shoo ! Shoo ! ” 

Mrs. Selden went out, and pretty soon her husband’s 
latch-key was in the door. He went straight to the 
kitchen. ‘‘Well, Pickings,” he said, “how goes it?” 

“ Fine,” returned Joanne. “ No slim pickings to- 
day, Grad.” 

“ What can I do?” 

“ You might fill the glasses, and then help me take 
in dinner; it’s all ready. Be careful, James, when you 
fill the glasses not to spill the water on the clean table- 
cloth.” 

“ Your grandmother down? ” 

“ Yes, and she almost wept when she saw me play- 
ing cook.” 

In a few minutes dinner was on the table and Jo- 
anne, flushed and triumphant, took her place. The 
meal was not served in the usual orderly manner. 
There were frequent jumpings up to change plates or 
to bring in something forgotten, all of which annoyed 
Mrs. Selden, a great stickler for the proprieties, but 
neither Dr. Selden nor Joanne minded, and the little 
cook received all the praise due her. Even Mrs. Sel- 
den, though she spoke with caution, was pleased to re- 
mark: “ I have had many cooks who professed to be 
expert but who did no better.” This was not an en- 


HERE’S WHERE I COOK 


215 


thusiastic comment upon Joanne’s skill, but it was 
quite as much as could be expected from such a particu- 
lar body. 

Supper was a more jovial meal, for the Pattison 
cousins happened in, and Cousin Sue turned to and 
helped, then Cousin Ned insisted upon joining the 
kitchen workers and was so jolly and funny that Dr. 
Selden came out to see what made them all so merry. 
He declared that his nephew was trying to usurp his 
place as butler, and would have it that he could be 
only footman. They carried on such an absurd dis- 
pute that the cook and her assistant came near to spoil- 
ing the dish they were preparing because of laughing 
so much. 

“ They are just two grown-up boys,” declared Mrs. 
Pattison when the two men had marched out solemnly, 
each bearing a dish. I never knew Uncle Greg could 
be so funny. I used to be just a little wee bit afraid of 
him.” 

‘‘ He can be awfully good fun,” returned Joanne, 
but he can be very dignified and stern, too. Now 
that he has come home for good, we are the greatest 
chums. I used to be not exactly afraid of him, but I 
minded his lectures more than Gradda’s.” 

It was a tired Joanne who went to bed that Sunday 
night, but she had a great sense of well-being. For 
the first time in her life she had taken up real responsi- 
bilities, had performed tasks which meant the comfort 
and welfare of those she best loved. Heretofore they 


216 FEOM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


had done things for her; now she was doing these 
things for them. The petulant, self-centred, spoiled 
child was left far behind; she was catching up with 
the ideal woman whose shining robes she could dimly 
discern on the road ahead. 

The next day was such a busy one that she almost 
forgot that school was beginning. Mrs. Selden had 
worried herself into a sick headache, though it re- 
quired the united persuasions of Joanne and her grand- 
father to keep the poor woman in bed. 

‘‘How will you get along, you poor child?” she 
moaned when Joanne appeared for her breakfast 
dishes. 

“ I can get along perfectly well,” returned Joanne 
firmly. 

“ But all the things to be done ; the ice to take in, the 
milk to see to, the orders to give, the door-bell to an- 
swer, not to mention the cooking.” 

“ Now listen, Gradda dear,” replied Joanne. “ I 
am perfectly capable of attending to such things as ice 
and milk; Fd be a poor stick if I couldn’t. Grad will 
get his lunch down-town. He is going to hunt up a 
cook, and send an order to the laundry asking them to 
call for the wash.” 

“ That’s another thing,” wailed Mrs. Selden. “ You 
have never in your life sorted the clothes and made out 
the list.” 

“ Then it’s high time I began. I know the differ- 
ence between a sheet and a pillow-case, I hope. As to 


HERE’S WHERE I COOK 


217 


cooking, you know I can do all that is necessary, so far 
as that is concerned/’ 

^'And to-day your school begins,” went on her 
grandmother with a new grievance. 

That’s nothing. It will be several days before the 
classes are in good running order. Lots of the girls 
don’t come back the first week. I am going to darken 
the room, and I want you to lie still and not worry. 
I’m not the baby I was a year ago, and I can perfectly 
well attend to everything. Shut your eyes and ‘ keep a 
pleasant thought in your mind,’ as the photographers 
tell you.” She leaned over and gave her grandmoth- 
er’s cheek a light kiss. “If you want anything, just 
ring the bell.” 

She went off leaving her patient with a new feeling 
of reliance upon the girl expanding into a capable 
woman. It was an unwonted experience to listen to 
the authoritative voice speaking in such assured ac- 
cents. Joanne was right; a year ago if any one had 
thrust such responsibilities upon her she would have 
been bewildered, probably rebellious, impatient, or 
weepingly, whiningly protesting. “ She is going to be 
a great comfort, after all,” sighed Mrs. Selden as she 
closed her eyes. 

Joanne tackled the day’s duties with the same deter- 
mined energy she had shown the day before. She 
carried up a dish of milk toast and a cup of tea for her 
grandmother’s lunch; made her own meal from leav- 
ings which she found in the refrigerator, and then sat 


218 PROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 

down for a while. Presently the door-bell rang. She 
opened the door to see Winnie Merryman standing on 
the step. 

“ You old fraud,” exclaimed Winnie, “ why weren’t 
you at school to-day? I thought you were crazy to be 
one of the first in the field.” 

“ Cease your recriminations,” replied Joanne. 
“ Come in and I’ll tell you the why and wherefore.” 

“ I thought maybe you were ill,” continued Winnie 
as she followed Joanne into the library. 

“ No, I’m not, but Gradda is ; at least she has wor- 
ried herself into a sick headache. She did too much 
last week, and now both the maids have taken French 
leave, so here’s where I cook.” 

“ You don’t mean it! ” 

“ Sure pop. Sit thee down and let me pour out the 
tale of my woes into your sympathetic ear.” 

Winnie listened attentively to Joanne’s recital; at its 
close she broke out with “Jo, I think you’re a brick! ” 

“ Brick your own self. You would do just the same. 
You see I can’t very well help myself. The worst part 
is trying to manage poor dear Gradda. She is over- 
come with horror at poor little baby Jo trying to act 
like a responsible being. I’ve always been a sort of 
vine, you see, at least I have had to play vine whether 
I wanted to or not, and now that I can stiffen up with- 
out twining she can’t understand it. She isn’t used 
to these emergencies, anyway. Life has gone on rather 
placidly for her. When she has kept house she could 


HEBE’S WHERE I COOK 


219 


always get servants without difficulty. Now when 
those good old days are past and they are hard to get 
she is all adrift without sail or compass, and is all used 
up. Grad has gone out on the war-path, and I am hop- 
ing for a good report.'' 

‘‘ Suppose he can't get any one." 

‘‘ I shall keep up the good fight, of course. Now tell 
me about school." 

“ Oh, well, there wasn't much doing, and won’t be 
till the schedules are made out." 

All the girls back ? " 

‘‘ Some are not, but there are several new ones. I 
haven't sized them up yet. Clausie and Ess were on 
hand, but Betty and Virgie won't be here till next 
week." 

" Then I shall not be the last leaf upon the tree. 
Tell me. Win, what is the best way to fix up cold Iamb? 
You see where my thoughts are. We had roast lamb 
hot for dinner yesterday and cold for supper. It gets 
sort of monotonous that way, besides I am anxious to 
try my powers." 

" Well, let me see. I think the nicest way is to slice 
it, put it in a baking dish with a little onion, salt and 
pepper, then put in some tomatoes and green peppers, 
if you have them, and bake all together." 

" Sounds toothsome, but I'm sort of scared of pep- 
pers; I don't know a thing about them, but I know 
Grad loves them, and I'm sure he would be charmed 
with such a dish." 


220 FEOM TENDEEFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 

How would you like me to stay and superintend 
the job?’’ 

Oh, Win, would you?” 

Delighted. I can ’phone mother that I won’t be 
back to dinner.” 

‘‘You dear thing! Not only shall I be more than 
happy to have your company, but I shall be most grate- 
ful for your suggestions.” 

“We can do things together and it won’t seem half 
the work.” 

“ It will seem anything but work. To tell you the 
truth I was getting a little bit lonely with not a soul to 
speak to. I hope Gradda will be able to come down to 
dinner, but she mustn’t if Grad says not.” 

“ What are you going to have for dinner besides the 
Iamb ? ” 

“ Some sort of soup ; there is a whole row of canned 
kinds in the pantry. For vegetables I thought of pota- 
toes and baked tomatoes; for dessert I thought I’d 
have sliced peaches and cream.” 

“ I call that a good dinner, but, my child, why have 
the baked tomatoes if you have them in with the 
meat? ” 

“ Sure enough. I forgot that I have some corn 
which is the easiest thing in the world to cook and will 
go well with the rest.” 

“ I hope you have enough for me,” returned Winnie 
laughing, “ for I adore corn.” 

“ Oh, there’ll be enough.” 


HERE’S WHERE I COOK 


221 


Then I’ll get mother on the ’phone, and we’ll call 
it settled.” 

The two girls were in the midst of their prepara- 
tions for dinner when Dr. Selden came in. What 
luck? ” sang out Joanne. 

He came into the kitchen. Winnie, paring peaches, 
nodded to him. '' I can’t shake hands,” she said ; 
‘‘ I’m reeking with juice.” 

** Why didn’t you tell me that you had already en- 
gaged a cook? ” said the doctor smiling at Joanne. 

** Oh, this one is only day’s work kind,” retorted 
Joanne. ‘‘Did you find anybody. Grad? Do relieve 
my anxiety.” 

“ I found two ; one who can come right away ; the 
other not till the latter part of the week. Under any 
other circumstances it would be better to wait for the 
second, for she is highly recommended, and is just the 
kind your grandmother would like. I thought I’d bet- 
ter consult her before we decided.” 

“ What’s the matter with the other one ? ” 

“ She is not so well recommended and I was not 
very favorably impressed. I fancy she is the kind 
who would follow the example of our late lamented 
Maria and would leave without ceremony if she felt 
like it.” 

“ Then don’t let’s have her. I’d much rather stick 
it out to the end of the week and then take the good 
one. Don’t you say so. Win? ” 

“ That would be my way of doing,” returned Win- 


222 FROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


nie, going to the sink to rid her fingers of the juice 
upon them. “ I tell you what, Jo, one of us can come 
and help you out with the dinner and the dishes; I’d 
love to, and when I can’t come Clausie can or Ess, or 
some of us. We’d simply adore to do it.” 

“ But, Miss Winnie,” began the doctor. 

“ Now, doctor, please don’t say a word,” begged 
Winnie. “We are Girl Scouts, you know, and if we 
can’t help out in case of need we aren’t worth the 
powder to blow us up.” 

“ Besides,” put in Joanne eagerly, “ it is going to be 
a corking experience for me. Win, you are a perfect 
love to want to help out.” 

“ But what will your grandmother say ? ” asked the 
doctor. 

“ What can she say ? All you need tell her is that 
you have engaged a cook to come — what day did you 
say?” 

“ Thursday, I believe. I have her telephone number 
and am to call her up as soon as the question is de- 
cided.” 

“ Then we’ll call it decided,” replied Joanne, “ and 
you can go right now and call her up, then that will all 
be settled.” 

Dr. Selden hesitated a moment, then he went off to 
the telephone. 

“ There is not a bit of sense in getting in an incom- 
petent woman who would be more bother than she was 
worth,” declared Joanne when her grandfather re- 


HEEE’S WHERE I COOK 


223 


turned. What are a few days more or less if you 
get the right one in the end? What about a house- 
maid, Grad ? ’’ 

‘‘ The woman I have just engaged knows of one we 
can get.’’ 

‘‘ So much the more should we wait, then. Don’t 
you think so ? ” 

I think you are growing a wise old head on very 
young shoulders.” 

Joanne laughed and her grandfather went on up- 
stairs leaving the girls to scurry around and make 
ready to serve the dinner. 


CHAPTER XV 


A GARDEN PARTY 



LL was serene in the house of Selden by the end 


-ZjL of another week. The new maids proved to be 
more than ordinarily acceptable, Mrs. Selden was her- 
self again and Joanne was hard at work in school. 
The first rally of Sunflower Troop found an enthu- 
siastic set of girls ready for any undertaking which 
might be suggested. 

WeVe had such a wonderful summer, ’’ said Win- 
nie, ‘‘that we should do something wonderful this 
winter. Pm ready for anything myself.’’ 

“ Same here,” said Betty Streeter. “ What can we 
do. Miss Dodge? ” 

Miss Dodge thoughtfully tapped the table before 
her with a pencil. “ There are so many calls these 
days,” she answered at last. “ The trouble is to select 
the most needy cause. For instance I have just had 
a letter from a friend in France who tells of the need 
of funds for carrying on an enterprise in which she is 
deeply interested. You know in some of those war- 


A GARDEN PARTY 


225 


torn districts the people are still without any other 
shelter than such as they can make themselves of rocks 
and the remnants of the houses which were shelled. 
These places must be something like caves, I imagine, 
but the people are content to live there, for it means 
some sort of home, and they cling to the village, dev- 
astated as it is. They have not much food, but the 
children receive a cup of chocolate or cocoa with a 
biscuit every day. My friend writes that the fund for 
this food must be kept up by contributions. In many 
cases this little lunch is the best meal the children get 
in the twenty-four hours, so you see there is a very 
worthy cause, for failing of contributions this work 
must be stopped. Then, of course, there are objects 
nearer home, the Tuberculosis League, mission schools 
in mountain districts, Christmas gifts for the poor, 
and so on ad infinitum."’ 

She paused and looked around at the thoughtful 
young faces. Every girl seemed to be thinking deeply. 
‘‘ Well, Winnie,” she said presently, ‘‘ you look as if 
you had an idea.” 

Just the beginnings of one. I was wondering if we 
couldn’t get up some sort of thing like a garden party ; 
it is still quite warm, you know. We could have tea 
and cakes and every cup of tea we sold would buy a 
cup of chocolate for those children, wouldn’t it? How 
much does it cost over there ? ” 

‘‘About six cents, I believe.” 

“ Then it would more than cover the price.” 


226 FEOM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


“ We might have some sort of entertainment be- 
sides just a garden party,” spoke up Claudia ; “ we 
could have theatricals or a dance, then we could divide 
up the profits and give to two or three things.” 

“ That’s an idea,” agreed Miss Dodge. 

“ But where could we give it ? ” inquired Esther. 

“ Why not at our place ? ” said Claudia. “ I think 
it is big enough and I’m sure Mother and Dad would 
be delighted.” 

“ We’ll have to start right in to make our plans if 
we are to do all that,” said Winnie. 

There was more talk, several new suggestions, and 
finally the troop separated full of the scheme. 

But from the modest idea of a small garden party 
the plan grew till it embraced much more. This came 
about because some of the Boy Scouts got wind of it, 
and proposed to join forces. 

Joanne and Winnie were working over their lessons 
one afternoon when Chet Lacey and Hal Fosdick came 
up on the porch where they were sitting. “ Hallo, 
Jo,” said Chet. “ We’ve been looking for you.” 

Joanne laid down her French grammar. “ For me? 
Why am I in request ? ” 

The boys established themselves on the railing of 
the porch. “ Well, you see, ‘ great oaks from little 
acorns grow,’ ” said Chet. “ Aunt Nan was telling me 
about your garden party, and as we boys have been 
thinking of getting up some sort of a show, we might 
combine forces and have a big affair. I talked it over 


A GARDEN PARTY 


227 


with the other boys and they are keen for it, then I 
saw Miss Dodge and she also fell for it. Next came 
Claudia followed by Price mere and Price pere who 
most sweetly came into line. Now you are next on 
the list.'’ 

But why me? " Joanne was puzzled. 

‘‘ Well, you see we have had a sneaking idea that 
we wanted to have a sort of Wild West show, but 
there didn't seem to be any good place available. Now 
the Price place would be fine. We thought of it, but 
it seemed cheeky to ask for it until this garden party 
scheme came up and Hal says, says he, ‘ What's the 
matter with chipping in with the girls and having a 
combination show ? ' Result as aforesaid mentioned." 

“ Do you mean we are to take part in a Wild West 
show ? " inquired Winnie eagerly. 

‘‘ Some of you, maybe, but that's not the point I’m 
coming to. Speak up, Hal ; my courage has all oozed 
out." 

Well — ahem! " Hal began and then paused to look 
helplessly at Chet. 

‘‘ It must be something perfectly desperate," said 
Joanne; ‘‘ you both of you look scared to death. Out 
with it." 

‘‘We want you to lend us Chico," blurted out Hal. 
Then he took a back somersault over the rail and out 
upon the grass plat, covering his face with his hands 
as he stood with his back to the others, while Chet 
sat anxiously scanning Joanne's face. 


228 FEOM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


She hesitated but for a moment, then she said: 
‘‘You can have him so far as Fm concerned, but I 
shall have to ask Grad and Cousin Ned/’ 

“ That’s all right,” said Chet cheerfully. ‘‘ What 
you say goes, and I know they’ll consent. Come back, 
Hal, the ordeal is over.” 

“ How should you like to borrow Pablo, too ? ” 
asked Joanne. “ You know what splendid stunts he 
can do, and I can ask Cousin Ned about him when I 
am asking about Chico.” 

“ Oh, lady ! ” cried Chet falling on his knees and 
kissing Joanne’s hand. “ You are the daughter of a 
prophet ! ” 

“ Of course we can’t be sure,” said Joanne drawing 
away her hand with dignity. “ How silly you are, 
Chet. Pablo may refuse to come even if he has Cousin 
Ned’s consent.” 

“ He’ll come,” replied Chet with conviction. “ He 
would go through fire and water for you. He’ll be the 
star performer, I can tell you that. We might get 
him to dance, too. How’s that, Hal ? ” 

“ Fine. This thing is getting to be a regular corker 
of a show.” 

“ Wouldn’t it be funny to have Unc’ Aaron, too? ” 
said Joanne warmed up to greater enthusiasm. 

“ Oh, boy ! ” Hal took another back somersault. 
“ I say, folkses, we’ll be the talk of the town if we 
keep on.” 

“ What I want to know is where do we come in? ” 


A GARDEN PARTY 


229 


said Winnie. ‘‘ We were the originators of the plan 
and we don't mean you shall have all the glory." 

‘‘ Calm yourself, dear lady," said Chet, stroking 
Winnie's hand. “You shall do anything you please; 
ride bareback, be a wild Indian, or Buffalo Bill him- 
self, if you want to." 

“Silly!" exclaimed Winnie contemptuously. “You 
tell, Hal. What do you expect us to do ? " 

“ Well," began Hal, “ there will have to be pioneer 
women, of course ; the Indians will try to capture them 
and drag them around by the hair." 

“ What a delightful part to take," said Winnie. 
“ Aren't you crazy to be dragged around by the hair, 

Jo?" 

Joanne laughed. “ It doesn't appeal to me particu- 
larly." 

“ Oh, well," continued Hal, “ I didn't mean that 
exactly. We haven't decided upon the programme 
entirely. Mr. T. and some of the other boys are work- 
ing at it. Pete is writing a new song for the occasion. 
We thought we'd have music between the acts. But, 
really, girls, we haven't the whole thing arranged, we 
couldn't till we knew about Chico. When do you think 
you can tell us for sure, Jo? " 

“ To-morrow at the latest. If I can have a talk with 
Cousin Ned this evening and get it settled I'll call you 
up." 

“Good! Come on, Hal. We've had a charming 
time, ladies.” And the two started off. 


230 FROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET ^ 


‘‘ Don’t count too much upon Pablo,” called Joanne 
after them. 

Chet wagged a hand as if in derision and went on. 

The boys did not let the grass grow under their 
feet, neither did the girls for that matter. They were 
anxious that the entertainment should take place be- 
fore the leaves should fall, for they wanted the bril- 
liant setting of the fine old oaks, upon the Price place, 
whose scarlet foliage made a gorgeous background. 
While the girls were busy baking cakes and making 
sandwiches the boys were arranging seats for the audi- 
ence. The Wild West show was to come first, and 
would begin at two o’clock. It would be followed by 
the tea, the whole thing to end up with a dance. 

The boys had ransacked the town for some sort of 
vehicle approaching a prairie schooner in appearance, 
and had managed to hire an old Conestoga wagon. 
The hunt for a stage-coach was less successful, but 
finally an antiquated omnibus was made to do. It was 
a ramshackle affair, and might collapse if overloaded, 
but the boys viewed it with great pride. They had 
also hired two horses, had borrowed a cow and a crate 
of chickens. Dogs were easily available, so at last the 
outfit was complete. 

Of course two o’clock came before they were ready. 
Such scurrying around as there was! such mad rush- 
ings back and forth from house to grounds! Pablo 
and Chico had arrived upon the scene the day before 
and had been put through their paces. Hal Fosdick 


A GAEDEN PARTY 231 

had taken them in tow and promised that they would 
show up at the proper time. 

It was nearing two o’clock. The girls had finished 
the last of the sandwiches, had stacked them up and 
covered them with damp napkins, had arranged the 
plates of cakes and had set the teacups in order. 

“ There ! ” exclaimed Claudia, that’s the last. 
You girls that are in the show had better hurry off 
and get into your costumes. The rest of us will cut 
the lemons and see to anything else.” 

Off went Joanne, Betty Streeter, Minerva Lacey 
and Virgie Ambler. Joanne had stipulated that if they 
would drag her around by her apron strings instead 
of by the hair she would not be averse to taking part. 

She had just donned calico frock, plaid shawl and 
sunbonnet when up rushed Hal in a state of wild ex- 
citement. “ Seen anything of Pablo? ” he panted. 

Joanne paused in the act of tying her bonnet strings. 
‘‘ Why, no. I thought he was coming with you.” 

Just what I thought. We started out together. 
Pablo was riding Chico. I told him to follow me. 
We were almost here when I looked around and not a 
sign of either Pablo or Chico. The show can’t go on 
without them, and lots of people are already here. It’s 
two o’clock.” Hal clutched his hair wildly. 

Joanne looked dumbfounded. How perfectly aw- 
ful ! ” she exclaimed. All sorts of fancies took pos- 
session of her. Suppose Pablo had suddenly taken it 
into his head to run away with Chico. Suppose a 


232 FROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


motor car had run into him. Suppose! Suppose! 

What in the world do you suppose has happened to 
them ? she said helplessly. 

‘‘ Don’t I wish I knew ? It’s like magic. I looked 
around and there they were. I looked around again 
and there they were not. I’m wild. I don’t know 
what to do.” 

“ Did you go back? ” 

“Of course. We were near a corner. I looked up 
and down both streets but they had vanished utterly.” 

“ There was no crowd as if there had been an acci- 
dent?” 

“ Nothing unusual.” 

“ It is the most mysterious thing I ever knew,” de- 
clared Joanne, joining Hal who was starting back 
toward the dressing tent. “ It makes me fairly ill.” 

“ It’s enough to make any one ill. We’ll have to 
start the thing in some way. It was to be so effective 
with Pablo dressed as an Indian and mounted on 
Chico. He was to look off over the prairies, you know 
the way it is done.” 

-I know Oh, Hal, Hal, look, look! There 

they are!” Joanne broke off her speech to point to 
three figures deliberately entering the grounds. 

They set off on a run to meet Pablo leading Chico, 
and who but Unc’ Aaron ? 

“Pablo! Pablo!” cried Joanne, “what has hap- 
pened ? ” 

“ Nothing, senorita.” 


A GARDEN PARTY 


233 


'' But why are you late ? Why did you not follow 
Hal?^’ 

‘‘ It is this old one, senorita, this Unc’ Aaron. I see 
him arriving. I dismount. He comes to me. We 
turn the cornder. He say ' I knows this place. I work 
here when boy ! We will enter at back, is more shorter 
the way.' There comes at once a leetle — what is it you 
call him? A alleys. There comes a gate which we 
cannot enter for is lock, so then we must go around. 
Now we are here.” 

‘‘ That's enough ! '' cried Hal. '' Come along, 
Pablo. Hurry ! '' 

Pablo sprang agilely upon Chico and dashed off in 
the direction Hal started. Joanne gave a great sigh 
of relief as she turned to Unc' Aaron. This cer- 
tainly is a surprise,'' she said. ‘‘ I was so afraid some- 
thing awful had happened. You shouldn't have taken 
Pablo out of the way, Unc' Aaron.'' 

‘‘ Lawsy, little lady, I ain't tucken him outen de 
way,'' protested Unc' Aaron. ‘‘ I knows dis ole place 
lak a book. When Mr. Ned tells me whar is de show, 
I says: Um-um, reckons I'll go and see de ole place 
once mo'. Dey won't deny de ole man adsmission ef 
so be I comes wid one o' de reformers. I a leetle 
teensy bit late an' I sholy were glad when I sees de 
boy ahaid. I ketches up wid him, and dat's de way it 
are. 

Joanne walked on by a side path to the back of the 
scene that she might be on hand when required. She 


234 FROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 

felt annoyed with Unc' Aaron for causing the delay, 
but the old man was so unsuspecting, and so pleased 
to be there, that she could not keep up her resentment, 
and told him to find himself a place where he could 
see, then went on and disappeared behind the row of 
army blankets stretched across to serve as curtains. 

But Unc’ Aaron had no idea of being a mere spec- 
tator. He followed her all the way, and presented 
hiniself before the excited company with: ’Scuse me, 
ladies and gemmans, wharin kin I be of resistance ? ” 
Here, get Chico into these contraptions as quick 
as you can,” cried Hal, tossing him some gay trap- 
pings, and Unc’ Aaron fell to work with all the dex- 
terity possible. 

After this he was here, there, everywhere, waiting 
on the girls, helping the boys, taking charge of Chico 
when he was not needed, harnessing the horses to the 
wagon, strapping the crate of chickens in the right 
place under the wagon, and altogether expediting mat- 
ters so much that long before the performance was 
over every one forgot his part in causing Pablo’s tardy 
appearance and thought only of his helpfulness. 

It was a great show, and if the principal features 
lacked something of the exactness shown by Buffalo 
Bill, it was none the less enjoyed by both spectators 
and performers. Indeed, it is probably true that the 
very makeshifts added greater amusement. The girls 
wouldn’t have been girls if they hadn’t enjoyed shriek- 
ing when the band of Indians came down upon them 


A GARDEN PARTY 


235 


interrupting the peaceful supper scene. Joanne wasn't 
dragged very far by her apron strings because of the 
fact that the strings gave way and she found herself 
sprawling on the ground. She wasn't very successful 
in turning her laughter back into shrieks, but she did 
her best, and was rescued in a state of convulsive mirth 
which might very well be considered sobs of joyful 
relief. 

The stage-coach didn’t break down entirely, but it 
creaked so under the strain, that but for the popping 
of pistols one might have feared the passengers would 
suffer greater damage from a collapse of the vehicle 
than from the bandits. That the boys revelled in this 
part of the show goes without the saying, though per- 
haps those of them who had also belonged to the band 
of Indians were quite as happy in such character. 

But probably none of the performers won more ap- 
plause than Chico who acquitted himself with great 
distinction. Pablo, too, received an ovation for his 
feats in riding, greatly to Unc’ Aaron's delight. The 
old man was utterly oblivious of the fact that he 
formed a part of the company of spectators. He kept 
edging further and further around toward the front 
and finally stood in full view uttering such exclama- 
tions as: Go it, child! Das right, liT boss, prick up 
dem yeahs. Mekin’ pertend he buckin', ain't it de 
troof? Keep yo' seat, honey! Keep yo' seat! 
Looky dar ! ain' dat purty, de way dat chile pick up de 
hankercher when hoss a-goin' lickerty split ? " 


236 FEOM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


But when at last Pablo galloped off the stage, the 
old man came to a realizing sense of being in the face 
and eyes of every one, and that he was as much a cause 
of amusement as any one else had been. Then he 
lifted his hands and rolled his eyes heavenward as he 
beat a hasty retreat. ‘‘ I done los’ mah haid,’’ he 
snickered, as he appeared behind the scenes. I so 
wrop up in watchin' dat boy I clean fergit mahse'f. I 
hopes yuh-alls escuse me.’’ 

This being no time to talk of excuses no one paid 
any attention to the speech, and Unc’ Aaron was set to 
work. 

Later on when the singing and dancing was a part 
of the programme some one in front called out: Unc’ 
Aaron! Unc’ Aaron! Give us a dance from Unc’ 
Aaron ! But no amount of persuasion could induce 
the old man to come out. He still regretted what he 
considered a loss of dignity in showing off his powers 
on a former occasion, and was not going to place him- 
self in a position to be chaffed by ‘‘ Mistah Ned.” If 
he had but known it, Mister Ned was the very one who 
gave the call. 

At last the show was over, then khaki colored fig- 
ures were seen rushing around with cups of tea and 
plates of cakes. Here, too, Unc’ Aaron made himself 
useful. He was in his element and really added much 
to the event. In his queer costume he was the ob- 
served of all observers. ‘‘ Who is the dear old-fash- 
ioned darkey ? ” was the question continually asked. 


A GARDEN PARTY 


237 


And so did Uncle Aaron do his part in making a 
goodly sum for the hungry children overseas. 

By six o'clock the tea drinkers had departed, and the 
girls hurried home to dress for the dance. It was to 
be an early affair since it was Saturday night, and 
was to begin at eight o'clock. Joanne had brought 
her dress with her. It was of pale yellow organdy and 
was vastly becoming, the girls told her. 

I just love you in that dress," said Winnie turn- 
ing her around. Your grandmother knows what is 
becoming to you." 

‘‘Yes," said Joanne a little doubtfully, “but some- 
times she likes my things a little fussy and I like them 
plain." 

“It's just the opposite with me," said Claudia; 
“ mother likes my things plain and I like them a little 
fussy to hide my bones, but mother is most punctilious 
about it." 

“ You mean pink-tulleous," retorted Winnie with a 
laugh and a little touch upon Claudia's diaphanous 
gown. 

“ Oh, Win, that's dreadful," exclaimed Claudia. 

“ I thought it was rather good, myself," responded 
Winnie airily. “ Is it you or your mother who is 
responsible for this get up? " 

“ Well, we made a compromise," answered Claudia. 
“ I wanted a few more ruffles and mother wanted a 
few less, so we split the difference, though I hope I 
shaU not split the underskirt, which is a bit skimp." 


238 PEOM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


It certainly is pretty/' commented Joanne. You 
look like a rose in it, Clausie, a pink rose." 

And you look like a yellow one. No, I should 
say more like a pansy with your dark hair and eyes. 
As for Win, in that white frock and with those pink 
cheeks she is just like an apple-blossom. Come on, 
let's go down; I hear guests arriving." 

I'm glad we took an hour's rest," said Joanne as 
they descended the stairs, for now I feel as fresh as 
possible, and I really felt all in when the last cup of 
tea was served." 

What a blessing dear old Unc' Aaron has been," 
said Claudia. “ He washed up all the cups and things, 
and now he is on hand to do anything we want him 
to." 

They entered the prettily decorated drawing-room 
and soon the dance was in full swing. The boys had 
exchanged their khaki for evening dress, the girls 
flitted about in daintily hued costumes. There were 
flowers everywhere and ruddy autumn leaves. The 
music by a volunteer band was slightly jazzy but no 
one cared as long as it served for dancing. The room 
was so full that many couples betook themselves to 
the hall, for not only the younger set, but older per- 
sons were there. Mr. Pattison saw to it that there 
were no wall flowers, and Mrs. Pattison was in great 
request. 

Dr. and Mrs. Selden arrived late, looked around for 
Joanne and finally caught sight of her graceful little 


A GARDEN PARTY 


239 


figure dancing with Mr. Travis. She shot them a 
happy smile as she whisked by. Presently the music 
stopped, then it struck up the old time melody of 
‘‘ Turkey in the Straw.’’ 

‘'All take your partners for the Virginia Reel,” 
called out Mr. Price. “ Everybody join.” 

Joanne slid across the floor to her grandfather. 
“ Come, Grad, come,” she cried seizing him by the 
arm. 

“ Pshaw ! an old fellow like me ? Go find some 
younger partner.” 

“ No, you, you, I want you. A navy man not 
dance? It’s absurd. Of course you will; Gradda must, 
too.” 

“ Please to count me out,” expostulated Mrs. Sel- 
den. But here Mr. Pattison came up to join his en- 
treaties to Joanne’s, so off the four went, Joanne as 
proud as Lucifer of her grandparents. 

This was the last dance. The clock was nearing the 
hour of midnight. There was a rush for the cloak 
room. Automobiles honked outside. The tang of 
fallen leaves filled the air as the door opened. Good- 
night, and good-night and good-night. It was all over. 

“ Had a good time, little girl? ” asked Cousin Ned 
who was taking the party home in his car. 

“ I never had such a good time in all my life,” 
responded Joanne with a happy sigh. 

“ I’ve had a pretty good time myself,” returned her 
cousin, as they passed out into the broad street. 


CHAPTER XVI 


CHRISTMAS WREATHS 


HE autumn days sped quickly by. There was 



A plenty to do both in school and out, so Joanne 
had no time for moping. She had her ups and downs, 
of course, and once in a while flew into one of her old 
rages, but each time she was more ashamed, and was 
beginning to see that the game was not worth the 
candle. Her girl friends did much in helping her to 
see this; Winnie, particularly, gave her no sympathy 
when she came to her with an imagined grievance. 

“ What’s the use of getting all worked up over a 
little thing like that ? ” she would ask. Suppose you 
can’t always have your own way. Isn’t it just as im- 
portant that your grandmother should have hers? 
Don’t be so stuck on yourself, Joanne Selden.” After 
which blunt speech Joanne would feel, first furious, 
then penitent, and all would go along smoothly till the 
next outbreak which would be less violent. 

She flounced out of the room one day after a hot 
argument with her grandmother and on her way up- 
stairs heard the latter say: "‘I wonder if that poor 
child will ever learn to control her temper.” 


CHRISTMAS WREATHS 


241 


‘‘ She is learning/’ Dr. Selden returned. “ Rome 
wasn’t built in a day, my dear, and if you will look 
back you will see that she has made vast improvement. 
I think we have every reason to believe that she will 
develop into a fine woman. A girl with her spirit isn’t 
going to disappoint us. She is making a good fight. 
Many a time I have seen her bite her lips to keep back 
some hot words. The thing to do is to trust her, and 
not reprove too much ; that only makes her defiant. It 
was the same with her father, you remember. We 
must help her, not antagonize her.” 

Joanne went on to her room, murmuring: Dear 
Grad; he understands. I won’t disappoint him. I 
will not.” She went to the clothes press and took 
down a hat box from which she drew her new winter 
hat. She tried it on, and looked at it from all sides. 
Then she took it off and stood with it poised upon her 
hand. Finally she put it back into the box, replaced 
the lid with a determined air and shoved the box back 
upon its shelf. Taking down her last year’s hat she 
settled it on her head with scarcely a glance in the 
mirror, and picking up her gloves she left the room. 

The argument, be it said, was upon the subject of 
hats. Joanne had insisted upon wearing the new one; 
her grandmother had declared she must not, as the 
weather was unsettled, and she might spot the velvet 
of the hat. Joanne had said she would carry an um- 
brella, but this did not satisfy Mrs. Selden, who de- 
clared it was not suitable to wear a new hat in the 


242 FROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


rain. Then came the flouncing out of the room. Now 
Joanne reentered wearing the old hat. She gave her 
grandmother a parting kiss but to her grandfather she 
gave an extra hug. She was off to a matinee with 
Winnie and Claudia and did want to show off the new 
hat which had come home only the evening before. 

She found the girls waiting for her. She saw that 
both wore their last year’s suits and hats and was glad 
she had taken her grandmother’s advice. 

‘‘ Clausie saw Miss Dodge to-day,” began Winnie, 
and she wants us to think up some way of earning 
Christmas money for charity. It seems to me we ex- 
hausted our ingenuity upon the garden party ; for my 
part I haven’t an idea left in my head. Claus thinks 
each one might do some special thing to earn money, 
but as for team work I don’t see what is left to do. 
How’s your brain working, Jo? Anything to sug- 
gest? ” 

‘‘ Not when you spring it on me like that, but I’ll 
try to start the old thing going and let you know later 
on.” 

WeVe got to be up and doing,” Clausie reminded 
her, “ for Christmas is marching on apace.” 

‘‘ Don’t I know it ? There’s no doubt but it’s a 
great thing to be a Girl Scout, but it certainly does 
keep you hustling.” 

Interested as the girls were in the play, between acts 
they reverted to this conversation, but were no nearer 
a plan at the close than they were in the beginning. 


CHRISTMAS WREATHS 


243 


Maybe some of the other girls will have a brilliant 
idea to suggest/' said Clausie as they parted, but keep 
on your thinking cap just the same, Jo." 

Joanne promised and went on home through the 
rain which was now falling steadily. In spite of it 
she found that the Pattisons had come to dinner, as it 
was their habit to do once a week at least, and this 
generally on Saturday. 

They were all sitting around talking seriously when 
Joanne came in. It was a lovely show," she said as 
she drew off her gloves and cuddled up to Mrs. Patti- 
son on the sofa. ‘‘ Why do you all look so grave ? " 

“ We were talking of conditions in Europe, of the 
poor starving children there. It seems as if we should 
make every sacrifice to help them." 

Joanne drew a long sigh, and sat with downcast 
eyes and thoughtful expression. ‘‘ I suppose every lit- 
tle helps," she said, presently. I was going to invite 
Winnie and Clausie to go to a matinee next Saturday, 
but I can give that up so I can send the money it would 
cost for tickets. The girls won't mind when I explain. 
I wish I knew some way we could earn money. Miss 
Dodge wants us to think up some plan." 

Mrs. Pattison drew Joanne closer, and dropped a 
light kiss on her head. You are a dear," she whis- 
pered. I saw Miss Dodge to-day, and I imagine she 
has this very object in view, for she spoke of it." 

‘‘ Can't any of you think of some way we girls could 
earn money?" Joanne appealed to the others. 


244 FROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


‘‘ I suppose you might make fancy articles/’ re- 
marked her grandmother. ‘‘No doubt you could find 
a sale for them now that Christmas is at hand.” 

“ Yes, but that takes so long, and we want some- 
thing we can do in a hurry,” Joanne objected. 

“ You might go around and take orders for soap or 
something, like the little girl in your favorite book,” 
Dr. Selden suggested. 

“ Oh, yes, ‘ Rebecca of Sunnybrook Farm.’ I could 
do that, but I don’t know who would like me to sell 
anything, and Christmas would be here before I found 
out.” 

“We don’t seem very happy in our suggestions,” 
said Mrs. Selden; “ I am afraid we can’t help you out.” 

Joanne sighed again and looked around upon the 
group ; her grandmother gray haired, a little pucker be- 
tween the eyes, stout, neat and carefully dressed; her 
grandfather tall, spare, a trifle bald, keen-eyed; her 
Cousin Ned, a thoughtful look upon his handsome 
face, her Cousin Sue smiling down at her. Among 
them all must be developed some plan. 

Presently her Cousin Ned gave his knee a slap. “ I 
have it ! ” he cried. “ Why not sell Christmas greens ? 
You can go up and help yourselves from that piece of 
woods where the fire was. I’m thinking of clearing it 
up, anyway. There are some nice little pines and 
cedars in there and a lot of ground-pine. Shouldn’t 
wonder if there were some holly, too. Yes, I am sure 
there is.” 


CHRISTMAS WREATHS 


245 


Joanne sprang to her feet. “ You darling deliv- 
erer ! she cried as she dashed over to give him a hug. 
‘‘ Now tell me just how we are to get it,” she went on 
perching herself on the arm of his chair. 

‘‘ Can’t some of your Boy Scout friends help you 
out? You could make up a party to go up there. 
You girls could gather the ground-pine and holly while 
the boys cut down the trees. Too bad the canal boats 
aren’t running, for you could ship the stuff right down 
on them, but if you have more than the car or cars will 
hold, perhaps you can get Clover to bring it down in 
a wagon; he’ll be coming down here, probably. You 
can tell him why you are getting it, and I’m sure 
he’ll fall in with the plan. He’s a very good-hearted 
fellow.” 

‘‘ Cousin Ned, I do think you are the most wonder- 
ful man,” exclaimed Joanne leaning over to give her 
cousin’s cheek a loving pat. ‘‘ It is all so perfectly 
dear and sweet. In the first place it will be heavenly 
to go up there and get the greens, and it will be the 
greatest fun to make the wreaths, and we’ll make more 
money than we could in any other way. Besides it will 
be team work, which is the nicest of all. I wonder 
where would be the best place to sell the greens.” 

I’ll be the first customer,” spoke up Dr. Selden. 
“ Count me in for all the wreaths and garlands we 
shall need.” 

‘‘Oh, Grad, you dear!” Joanne left her perch to 
take a similar one by her grandfather and to give him 


246 FKOM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


a little peck of a kiss on his cheek. ‘‘ I want a tree, 
too.’’ 

''You? Aren’t you too big for trees? ” 

" I don’t mean a baby tree, just a cunning little one 
for the dinner table.” 

" All right ; we’ll have it.” 

" I’ll hunt up some funny little presents to put on it, 
and we’ll have them somewhere between turkey and 
plum pudding.” Again she left her perch to settle 
down a second time by her Cousin Sue. " It’s so 
adorable to think we’ll have Christmas in our own 
home and that you and Cousin Ned will be with us,” 
she said giving Mrs. Pattison’s hand a squeeze. 

Here dinner was announced, but Joanne could 
hardly wait till it was over before she went to the 
’phone to tell her glad tidings to Winnie and Claudia, 
meeting, of course, a most enthusiastic approval. 
" We’ll go up on Saturday,” she concluded by saying. 
" Pray Heaven it will be a good day.” 

The boys were quite as ready as the girls for the 
trip, and set aside all anxiety when they said there 
would be no trouble in getting two automobiles. Mr. 
Fosdick would let Hal take his car, Jimmy Carey could 
get another. 

"We must start early,” Hal said, " and we’d better 
take along something to eat. If you girls could bring 
sandwiches we’ll provide the rest.” 

Fortunately the weather continued mild, and Mrs. 
Selden, who at first was rather dubious about the trip, 


CHRISTMAS WREATHS 


247 


at last saw no reason why Joanne should not go. So 
off they started in high feather. For some mysterious 
reason Chet Lacey and Pete Lowe did not join them. 

‘‘ I don't see what struck those boys," said Hal as 
they started off. 

“You know Pete said it would give a chance for 
more of the girls to go," remarked Miss Chesney. 

“ Yes, but Pete could have squeezed in somewhere," 
protested Hal. “ He could have stood on the running 
board ; we could have taken turns, for that matter." 

However, the absence of two of their comrades did 
not spoil their pleasure. The roads were good and 
they made excellent time, so they arrived quite early 
enough. As they turned off from the main road, they 
decided to leave the automobiles, as it was not very 
safe further on, so out they all clambered to walk the 
rest of the way. They had gone but a few steps when 
they heard the tinkle of a guitar. 

“ I do believe Pablo is there to help us," cried 
Joanne. “ Yes, I see Chico. That's fine. Now we 
shall have no trouble getting the trees out of the 
woods, for Chico can drag them." 

Another turn disclosed not only Chico and Pablo, 
but Chet and Pete, Pete seated on a log and strumming 
away on his guitar, Chet swinging on a grape vine. 

“ You lobsters! How did you get here? " cried Hal 
dashing forward. 

“Think nobody can run a car but yourself, don't 
you ? " returned Chet. 


248 FEOM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


^^Car? What car? 

Chet pointed to a small runabout hidden from sight 
behind a clump of bushes, then he broke into derisive 
shouts of laughter at sight of Hal’s expression of as- 
tonishment. ‘‘We got the drop on you that time,” he 
cried. “ This pays you up for that last trick you 
played on Pete and me.” 

“All right; it is the kind of paying up I like,” re- 
turned Hal good-naturedly. “ Come on, boys, where 
are the axes ? Let’s get to work.” 

“Where do we start?” asked Jimmy, shouldering 
his axe. 

“ I don’t suppose it makes much difference,” decided 
Hal. “ Each fellow can pick out his own tree. Mr. 
Pattison said we could take whatever we wanted, 
didn’t he, Jo? ” 

“ He did indeed.” 

“ He’s what I call a true sport,” said Chet. “ He 
plays the game up to the limit. I don’t believe he has a 
mean bone in his body.” He gave a first stroke on the 
trunk of a small cedar, and soon the axes were busy. 

The girls, after petting Chico and having a little 
chat with Pablo, went in search of the ground-pine. 

“ That Unc’ Aaron he is show me where is best,” 
announced Pablo. “ I go make you see where is.” 

“ Where is Unc’ Aaron? ” inquired Joanne. 

“ He come bimeby. At the present moment he have 
a work to do.” 

Piloted by Pablo the girls went on to discover the 


CHRISTMAS WREATHS 


249 


pretty running wreaths of green, and to find several 
bushes of holly red with berries. The prickly leaves 
made the gathering of this last rather a trying job, 
but the girls had carried knives and wore thick gloves, 
so they managed very well. 

It was not long before they heard a distant singing, 
a wild weird strain, and through the trees they saw 
the approaching figure of Unc' Aaron. At sight of the 
girls he stopped his camp-meeting tune and came up 
bowing and scraping. ‘‘ Good-mawnin’, ladies,’’ he 
said. “ Dis are an onexpected gratication, mos’ lak a 
fessible, seein’ yuh-alls in de midst of wintah. Mistah 
Clovah done tell me las’ night he lookin’ fo’ yuh-alls 
ter come up fur to git crowfoot and all dat greeny 
stuff.” 

“Do you call this crowfoot?” inquired Joanne 
touching the pile at her feet. 

“ Das de entitlements it have about hyah,” replied 
Unc’ Aaron. “ Is yuh-alls lak dis hyar missytoe? ” 

“Mistletoe? Oh, we love it, but we haven’t seen 
any.” 

“ Den yuh-alls hasn’t sought in de right place. I 
knows whar it is. Yuh come along wid me, little lady, 
an’ I shows yuh.” 

Joanne followed the old man through clumps of 
underbrush which he held aside that she might pass 
through, and in the depths of the woods he paused and 
pointed upward. There, clinging to a tall tree, was 
llie bunch of mistletoe. Joanne looked up with clasped 


250 FEOM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


hands and eyes full of wondering delight. “ It really 
is/’ she said softly. I never saw it growing before. 
Oh, Unc’ Aaron, they all must see it before we take it 
down.” 

“ I goes an’ fetches dem,” he offered. 

‘‘ But how can we get at it? ” 

‘‘ Dat little Pabblyo, he climb a tree lak a monkey ; 
he git it. Jes’ yuh wait; he git it.” Unc’ Aaron had 
called Pablo so from the first, and nothing would ever 
make him change the pronunciation of the boy’s name. 

Joanne sat still upon an old stump, her eyes fixed 
upon the gray green parasite with its waxen berries. 
In a moment a flash of red showed her that a cardinal 
bird was wintering near by. She watched him flit 
from tree to tree, and presently saw the bright blue 
plumage of a jay whose impetuous dashing flight gave 
evidence that he knew the presence of a stranger. She 
heard his harsh cry farther off, and next was at- 
tracted by a pair of squirrels playfully chasing each 
other from branch to branch. She was still watching 
their antics when Winnie came up. 

‘‘ The others will be along in a minute,” she an- 
nounced. Mr. Clover is there with a big drag that 
they haul stones on, and the girls are loading it with 
the greens so they can be easily taken to the road and 
into the automobiles. All the trees are to be hauled to 
town in a wagon. Where is the mistletoe ? ” 

Joanne pointed upward. Isn’t it a fine big bunch? 
There are so many interesting things to see in these 


CHRISTMAS WREATHS 


251 


woods. I have been watching the squirrels and birds. 
Don't you wish you could be transformed into some 
little woodsy creature, an elf or a gnome or some- 
thing? Then you could get so close to the forest life 
and get intimate with all the little people who live 
here." 

Winnie laughed. ‘‘ I think I prefer to be myself. 
I shouldn't like to be too intimate with some of the 
denizens of the forest; they might eat me up." 

Oh, I don't mean to be always an elf or fay, but 
just sometimes ; when you felt like it. Here come the 
rest. Now we can see Pablo do his climbing stunt." 

The girls and some of the boys came trooping up, 
and presently Pablo was nimbly climbing the tree, 
finally detaching the coveted mistletoe which he tossed 
down to the group below. It was deftly caught by 
one of the boys and was borne off in triumph to top 
the pile of holly and other greens ready to be taken 
back to town. There was not a girl or boy who did 
not demand a bit, and it was quite clear there would 
be few greens of any kind left to sell to any but the 
gatherers. The trees, to be sure, were less in demand, 
but these would be easily disposed of. 

Noon found them still busy. An hour passed. Chet 
looked at his watch. ‘‘ I don't know how the rest of 
you feel," he said, but I think it's time we had some 
‘ grub.' I could eat a dozen hot dogs this minute. 
You've heard the expression ‘ hungry as a wood chop- 
per ' ; well, here is the living fact." 


252 FROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


This was the signal for the boys to throw down 
their axes, for the girls to start the alcohol lamp over 
which to heat those same hot dogs and in a few 
minutes they were all eating ravenously sandwiches, 
crackers and cheese, the frankfurters, cakes and 
bananas, till not a crumb was left. 

‘‘If there is anything better than chopping down 
trees in winter to give one an absolutely insatiable 
appetite, lead me to it,’’ said Chet. 

“We haven’t done any chopping,” returned Joanne, 
“ but I was never so hungry in my life.” 

“ And look at the color you have,” said Winnie. 
“ You were the palest thing ever when I first saw you. 
There’s nothing like scouting to set you up.” 

“ Don’t I know that? ” replied Joanne brushing the 
crumbs from her lap. 

“Time’s up!” cried Hal jumping to his feet; 
“ we’ve got to get busy if we are to finish up in time 
to reach home before dark.” 

“ We can’t do that,” avowed Jimmy, “ for we’re on 
the shortest days. If we get home by dinner time 
we’ll do.” 

“ But we’ll have to get started before dark ; we don’t 
want to stay in these woods after sundown,” declared 
Miss Chesney. 

“ Go to it, boys,” cried Hal, and again the axes were 
at work. 

The company was loth to leave the spot ; there was 
always some specially fine piece of crowfoot, a par- 


CHRISTMAS WREATHS 


253 


ticularly full branch of holly which attracted the eye 
of somebody, and which must not be left. 

Joanne had wandered off a little way tracing the 
trailing green of a last growth of crowfoot. Come 
along, Jo? cried Hal. ‘‘ We’re going.” 

‘‘ Wait a minute ! Wait a minute ! ” she called back. 

‘‘ Can’t wait.” 

‘‘ But I’ve found something.” 

Hal ran over to where she stood bending over some 
object upon the ground. “ What is it? ” he asked as 
he came up. More crowfoot? ” 

‘‘ Not crowfoot, but crowfeet,” answered Joanne. 

The feet belong to a poor little crow that has been 
hurt, in a trap, I suppose. He is rather hostile, but 
I’m trying to get him into a better frame of mind. I’m 
going to take him home ; he will make a darling of a 
pet.” 

‘‘ Perhaps he will and perhaps he will not,” returned 
Hal. Let’s see him.” 

Joanne moved away from the little barrier she had 
made around the object of her concern and Hal picked 
up the bird, which cocked a suspicious eye at him, but 
did not struggle much. ‘‘ It is clear that his leg is 
broken,” declared Hal. ‘‘If we had some kind of 
bandage I could put a little splint on it and it would be 
all right till your grandfather sees it.” 

Joanne drew forth a handkerchief and began tearing 
it into strips. “ Who wouldn’t sacrifice an old hand« 
kerchief to such a cause ? ” she said. 


254 FEOM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 
Cause ? What cause ? ’’ 

‘‘ The crow's caws, of course," returned Joanne. 
They both laughed and while Joanne held the bird, 
laid on its back, in a hollow between her knees, Hal 
deftly bandaged the broken leg. There were several 
expostulatory, throaty caws, and a few savage pecks 
at Joanne, but she managed to hold the patient firmly 
and the work was soon accomplished. 

It was only just finished when Pete and Jimmy 
came up. “ What in the name of common sense is 
keeping you two ? " they asked. 

‘‘ First Aid," returned Hal. We have a patient." 

‘‘ Let's see." 

Joanne held up the crow. 

Well, I vow! " exclaimed Pete. ‘‘ What you go- 
ing to do with him ? " 

‘‘ Take him home." 

‘‘What do you want with an old crow?" asked 
Jimmy. 

“ I'll make a pet of him, and he can be our mascot. 
I wish I had a basket or something to put him in." 

“ What's the matter with the basket we have the 
Scraggses presents in?" said Hal. “We've got to 
stop there and deliver them and needn’t leave the 
basket." 

“ Just the thing," agreed Joanne. 

Of course every one clamored to know what had 
detained them so long, but admitted that they were 
justified, and finally they started off, the automobiles 


CHRISTMAS WREATHS 


255 


piled high with greens so that the occupants were al- 
most hidden, and there was scarcely room for the 
basket Mrs. Clover insisted they should take along. 

‘‘ Just some pork stuff Tm sending to Mrs. Pattison 
and Mrs. Selden for Christmas,” she confided to 
Joanne. “ We killed a hawg the other day and the 
sausage is prime if I do say it.” 

There was a short stop at the Scraggses. Mrs. 
Scraggs, blowsy as ever, came to the door with Claude 
Lafayette in her arms, the other children crowding 
around, eager-eyed as the Christmas parcels were 
handed out. Then they were off again, tired but 
happy. 


CHAPTER XVII 


JIM CROW 


HAT in the world have you there ? inquired 



V V Mrs. Selden as Joanne set down the basket 
containing her patient. 

‘‘ Jim Crow/' responded Joanne. 

‘‘ You do say such silly things, Joanne,/ returned 
her grandmother. ‘‘ I suppose that is some of the 
slang you have picked up from those boys, like calling 
frankfurter sausages ' hot dog.' I wish you wouldn't 
use those unpleasant expressions, and I wish you 
would answer my questions seriously." 

‘‘ Well, if it isn't Jim Crow it is a crow," replied 
Joanne. 

Of all things." 

‘‘ He has a broken leg, and I couldn't leave him in 
the woods for some savage creature to get, so I 
brought him home so Grad could see his leg is prop- 
erly set." 

‘‘ That is another thing. Of course you couldn't let 
any creature suffer." 


256 


JIM CROW 


257 


‘‘ Where is Grad ? 

“ In the library. I have been worried to death about 
you. What made you so late ? 

“ The crow/' Joanne answered picking up the basket 
and walking out of the room. Why was it her grand- 
mother so often rubbed her the wrong way? She had 
come home feeling happy and amiable and now was 
all ruffled up. Well, Claudia had advised her not to 
be snappish, but to cultivate a sweet serenity, for her 
grandmother couldn't help not having a keen sense of 
humor, and there was no way to mend matters, ex- 
cept by controlling one's temper. It isn't possible 
for your grandmother to see things as you do, but it is 
possible for you not to get mad about it," Claudia had 
told her. 

‘‘ Well, well, well," her grandfather greeted her. 
‘‘ Back again safe and sound. Have a good time? " 

‘‘We had a perfectly scrumptious time, and almost 
all our greens are spoken for. What the families and 
friends of the girls and boys don't take the churches 
will, so we feel we have done a good day's work." 

Here Jim Crow spoke up from his basket. “ Caw, 
caw," he said protestingly. 

“ What have you got there ? " inquired Dr. Selden 
curiously. 

Joanne lifted the lid of the basket and produced the 
crow. “ A patient for you. Hal fixed his leg the best 
he could but I want you to look at it and see if it is all 
right. We found him in the woods." She took the 


258 FROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


bird over to her grandfather who examined it care- 
fully, not, however, without some objection on the 
part of Jim Crow. 

“ Hal did a pretty good job,” pronounced Dr. Sel- 
den, “ but I’ll put on some better splints and he’ll come 
out all right, I think. What are you going to do with 
him ? ” 

“ Keep him. He will make such a funny pet.” 

Dr. Selden shook his head. “ I don’t think your 
grandmother will approve of such a pet. Crows are 
very mischievous, you know.” 

“ But not more so than monkeys, and my father had 
a monkey, you told me.” 

“ Yes, to be sure,” Dr. Selden smiled reminiscently, 
“ and many a prank he played.” 

“ Tell me some.” 

“ Well, I remember on one occasion when your 
grandmother was giving a dinner to some distinguished 
guests that the meal was delayed nearly an hour be- 
cause Master Monkey got into the dining-room just 
before the meal was to be served. The butler had left 
the room for a moment and in the twinkling of an eye 
Toots, that was the monkey’s name, had made havoc 
of the butler’s careful preparations, flowers, nuts, 
candies overturned, water streaming over everything, 
glasses upset, the table in a perfect mess.” 

Joanne laughed. “ What did poor Gradda do? ” 

“ What did the poor butler do ? He came to your 
grandmother and asked her what he should do. There 


JIM GROW 


259 


was but one thing to do and that was to lay the table 
again and delay the dinner. It was a mercy it wasn’t 
utterly spoiled.” 

'' And what happened to the monkey? ” 

“ He was banished the next day, much to your fa- 
ther’s sorrow, but this was the climax of many trials, 
and your grandmother’s endurance was at an end. I 
must say I was sorry, but when I came home from my 
next trip I brought a dog to your father and he was 
comforted, for he could keep the dog out-of-doors and 
could make a great companion of him.” 

‘‘ I wish I could remember my father,” said Joanne 
wistfully. 

'' I wish you could, my dear,” returned her grand- 
father gravely. You are much like him.” 

Temper and all? ” asked Joanne with a little dep- 
recating smile. 

Her grandfather nodded, then answered. ‘‘ He 
learned to control his temper just as you are trying to 
do.” 

Oh, Grad, do you really notice that ? ” 

Of course; I am not blind.” 

It’s a great comfort to know that my father was 
just as fiery as I am, and that he did improve. Well, 
Grad, I suppose I must give up Jim Crow if Gradda 
says so, but I hope I can keep him till he gets well. 
Will you put in a good word for him ? ” 

I will, for I don’t think he can do much damage 
with only one leg to stand on.” 


260 FROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


Mrs. Selden yielded gracefully when the question 
was put before her. She was too kind-hearted to do 
otherwise and really showed great interest in the 
wounded bird. As for Joanne, her trials began that 
very first night when the crow insisted upon leaving 
the nest she had made for him in the basket, and 
hobbled about the room making strange noises, and 
getting hold of all manner of things, till, after being 
awakened many times, Joanne finally shut him up in 
her bathroom. She discovered him the next morning 
in the act of carrying off a teaspoon which he had 
found on the wash-stand, to which place he had flown. 

His broken leg soon mended, but before it was quite 
healed Joanne carried him to the gymnasium where 
the girls gathered to make up the greens into wreaths 
and garlands. Here he distinguished himself by pick- 
ing the red berries from the holly, by flying off with 
the string, by trying to hide the scissors or any other 
bright object he spied, and though at first this was 
amusing at last it came to be rather a nuisance, for it 
interfered with the work. 

‘‘ I don’t believe we want him for a mascot,” de- 
cided Miss Chesney. There’s no telling what 
trouble he’ll make for us.” 

But he’s so funny and so tame,” protested Winnie. 

I love to see him hopping around.” 

‘‘ Then he mustn’t come when he would interfere 
with any work we may want to do,” Miss Chesney 
compromised. 


JIM CEOW 


261 


Is your grandmother going to let you keep him for 
good? ” inquired Winnie turning to Joanne. 

Joanne shook her head sadly. ‘‘ I’m afraid not. He 
carried off her thimble the other day and we were 
hours finding it.” 

It was quite true that Mrs. Selden soon declared 
that she would have none of Jim Crow; he was far too 
mischievous to admit into the household, so back he 
went to his native heath where Pablo gladly took pos- 
session of him, clipped his wings and made a great 
pet of him, so the next time Joanne saw him he was 
riding around on Chico’s back and hob-nobbing with 
the cats in the barn and the chickens in the barn-yard. 

Christmas came and went bringing all sorts of ex- 
citement and pleasures to Joanne. One of her chief 
joys was in a letter she received from Mrs. Marriott 
with a photograph of herself in her home. Bob stand- 
ing by her side with the quizzical look upon his face 
which Joanne knew so well. Joanne paraded the pic- 
ture around rapturously, and acknowledged it in a let- 
ter distinguished not only for its enthusiasm but for 
its length. It brought a prompt reply just after New 
Year, giving Joanne something to look forward to, for 
Mrs. Marriott said she expected to be in Washington 
before the year was up, and that she hoped to see much 
of her little friend while she was there. 

She is so perfectly adorable,” said Joanne after 
she had read the letter to Winnie. I should like to 
carry her photograph around with me all the time, 


262 FROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


only it is too big. I am going to devote some of my 
Christmas money to having it framed, and I shall hang 
it in my room where I can see it first thing when I 
wake up.’’ 

Winnie laughed. ‘‘ You crazy thing, to go into such 
ecstasies over a mere woman.’’ 

‘‘She isn’t a mere woman; she is the queen of 
women.” 

“ Crazy again. I don’t see why you want to have 
so many pictures of her in your room. Let me see; 
there is one on the dressing bureau, one on the mantel- 
piece, one on that little table, and another on the wall, 
and I know perfectly well that you carry around one 
with you in your purse.” 

“ But they are all snap shots, and this new one is so 
much larger and more important, besides the one in 
my pocketbook is nearly worn out and I shall have to 
replace it pretty soon. You needn’t talk, for you have 
shoals of pictures of Marguerite Clark and Esther has 
just as many of Mary Pickford.” 

“ But Marguerite Clark is a Girl Scout ; she is cap- 
tain of a troop.” 

“Well, so is Mrs. Marriott, at least she was; if it 
hadn’t been for her I would never have become one, 
and I should never have met you, so no wonder I 
adore her.” 

“ Oh, well, if you put it that way, of course,” re- 
sponded Winnie. “ Let me have another look at the 
big photograph.” 


JIM CEOW 


263 


Joanne gladly produced it. '' You can’t say she 
isn’t lovely,” she remarked. 

‘‘ Her face is very familiar, but I can’t think why. 
Either I have seen her or she reminds me of some one 
I have seen. Oh, now I know ; it is Madame Risteau, 
the concert singer. I have heard her once or twice. 
She has a lovely voice, and she is very good looking.” 

I don’t believe she is as good looking as my dear 
Mrs. Marriott, even if there is a resemblance,” re- 
turned Joanne putting away the photograph. She is 
musical, too, and her son. Bob, plays on the violin like 
an angel.” 

‘'That reminds me of something. Did you know 
we girls are to give a concert or have a minstrel show, 
or something ? ” 

“ Hadn’t heard of it. When is it to be ? ” 

“I don’t think there is any date fixed. They are 
skirmishing around to get performers, and make up a 
programme. I promised to sell some tickets. It is to 
be for some worthy object, tuberculosis hospital, I be- 
lieve. Come, let’s go hunt up Clausie ; it was she who 
told me about it; Miss Chesney told her.” 

“ Miss Dodge told Miss Chesney, no doubt. It’s a 
regular Henny Penny sort of tale, isn’t it? There’s 
a box of fudge. Win. Help yourself while I dress.” 

“ Did you make it? ” inquired Winnie, picking up a 
square of fudge and looking at it critically. 

“ I did, child of an inquiring mind, and if you say 
it isn’t good, I shall cut your acquaintance.” 


264 FEOM TENDEEFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


Winnie nibbled off a corner of the square. “ It’s 
prime. How many things have you learned to cook 
in the past year, Jo? ” 

“ Mercy me ! I don’t know. Ask me what I don’t 
know how to cook. You remember my experience in 
being chief cook and bottle washer last fall when 
Gradda was ill and we had no maid. After that I 
don’t believe anything can ever feaze me again, not 
in the way of housekeeping at least.” 

“ You certainly have had your ups and downs, 
blithe spirit,” replied Winnie, finishing her piece of 
fudge and helping herself to another. “ The way you 
have bounced along through all sorts of jobs is a cau- 
tion.” 

‘‘ Do blithe spirits bounce? ” said Joanne vigorously 
brushing her hair. 

Don’t be hypercritical, my child. If you prefer it 
I will say the way you have airily flitted. Honest to 
goodness, Jo, you are a wonder. This time next year 
I expect to see you sporting around as a Golden 
Eaglet.” 

If I don’t fall down on the rest of my tests I’m 
beginning to have hopes myself.” 

Why should you fall down? ” 

Oh, I don’t know. One has to get into deep waters 
sometime, I suppose. I’m sorter, kinder scared of the 
health things. It’s tremendously hard to be prudent 
always, and I do love sweet things.” 

Winnie looked ruefully at the third piece of fudge 


JIM CROW 


265 


which she had just extracted from the box. Why 
did you say that? ’’ she lamented. '' I was having such 
a nice free time with this fudge and now I am con- 
fronted by the word Duty with a large D. Get thee 
back, foul fiend ! she exclaimed dropping the fudge 
back into the box. 

‘‘ How dare you call my fudge a foul fiend,’’ cried 
Joanne laughing. 

Put it away ! Lock it up ! ” cried Winnie jumping 
up and going to the window. ‘‘ I am a poor weak 
sister, and as long as it is in sight I shall not be able to 
resist the temptation of eating on and on and on. 
When it comes to home-made fudge I am a perfect 
pig. I know so much isn’t good for me. Already I 
have eaten too many Christmas candies, and now I 
act as if I had not had a sweet thing for ages. I shall 
keep on looking out the window till you assure me 
that box is safely hidden from view.” 

I call that noble self-denial,” said Joanne as she 
skurried the box into a drawer. The only trouble 
is that now I shall have to be the martyr and eat what 
you have left. No, I will not,” she added drawing 
forth the box again. I will take what’s left to 
Clausie. I will have the strength of mind to with- 
stand temptation.” 

‘‘And make poor Clausie go through the same 
agonies,” said Winnie with a little giggle. 

Joanne looked down at the box undecidedly. 
“ Then what shall I do ? throw it away ? ” 


266 PEOM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


“ Oh, never, never,” cried Winnie with such feeling 
that both laughed. “ Take it to some one who never 
has anything of the kind and who has grown beyond 
the temptations of youth.” 

“ Do you suppose there exists any one who could 
grow beyond the temptation of eating candy of any 
kind? ” asked Joanne. 

“Of course. I know ever and ever so many who 
spurn it.” 

“ I don’t wish to doubt your veracity, but that is 
hard to believe,” returned Joanne with a sigh. “ My 
grandparents don’t. Tell me where to find a spurner 
and off goes this box post haste.” 

“Why not send it to your friend, Mrs. Marriott? 
She will have the judgment to know when to stop eat- 
ing it.” 

“The very thing!” declared Joanne. “You have 
saved my life. Win. I will do it up at once and we 
can mail it on our way to Clausie’s.” 

“ Mrs. Marriott will think it a pretty attention,” 
Winnie went on, “ and if she is such a person as you 
describe she will be discreet. Moreover you won’t 
have to see it standing around where you can cast 
longing looks at it.” 

“ You don’t think I should keep it for the grand- 
parents?” asked Joanne pausing in her act of tying 
a string. 

“ Haven’t they had any? ” 

“ Oh, yes, a lot.” 


JIM CEOW 


267 


As much as is good for them, probably. You can 
make some more when this has passed out of their 
memories.’' 

So the fudge went to Mrs. Marriott and if Bob ate 
the most of it he was of that age and of that healthy 
condition when a box of fudge more or less had no 
effect upon him. 

From Clausie the girls heard more of the prospec- 
tive concert. The chief performer, a friend of Miss 
Dodge, was said to be a fine violinist and upon him 
they would depend for the best numbers of their pro- 
gramme, but he could not be with them as yet and so 
the concert would have to be deferred. 

. We all think now that it will have to be put off till 
the Easter holidays,” said Claudia. ‘‘ Better so, for 
that will give more time for rehearsing. It is foolish 
to dash into a thing before you have made the proper 
preparations.” 

‘‘ Dear me,” said Joanne regretfully, I thought we 
would have something to get excited over, and now it 
is all slumped.” 

Claudia laughed. I don’t call it a slump. For my 
part I’m rather glad it is put off, for we shall all be 
busy enough with school work, exams, and all that.” 

Not to mention our scout work,” Winnie put in. 
‘‘ We’ll have excitement enough, never you fear.” 

Joanne looked sober. ‘‘ That reminds me,” she said, 
‘‘ that I haven’t made my star map. I fully intended 
making it this winter, and here the winter is leaping 


268 PEOM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


along like a rabbit. Grad gave me a wonderful constel- 
lation finder at Christmas with a perfectly adorable 
map, and I have scarcely looked at them. There was 
so much going on during the holidays, and then came 
school, besides it is stupid to do things alone.’’ 

‘‘Why don’t we do them together, then?” said 
Claudia. “ Neither Winnie nor I have finished our 
star maps, and I’m sure I don’t know the ‘ Song of 
the Fifty Stars,’ do you. Win? ” 

“ Indeed I do not. Let’s start in now. Get your 
handbook, Clausie. No time like the present.” 

Claudia went off for her book. “ I don’t believe I 
know further than Capella,” she announced as she 
came back, open book in hand. 

“ Oh, I can do better than that,” declared Winnie. 
“ I am sure I have learned as far as Spica. What 
about you, Jo? ” 

“ I’ve scarcely begun. Of course I know a few of 
the stars. Grad is wonderful in his knowledge of them, 
being a sailor man, and he has pointed out some. He’ll 
be perfectly delighted if I finish a map.” 

“ Your grandfather is such an old dear,” remarked 
Winnie. “I’d love to have one just like him; I can 
say that as I do not remember either of mine. Where 
shall we meet, Clausie, and when ? ” 

“ Why not meet here on Friday nights, unless some- 
thing special comes up? You know our upper porch 
is a fine lookout place, to say nothing of the cupola. 
If it is cold we can wrap up, and if it rains or is too 


JIM CROW 


269 


cloudy we’ll do something else. You girls can stay 
all night and we’ll have a joyous time.” 

'"I think that’s the loveliest plan ever,’’ cried Joanne, 
“ and I think you are a perfect dear, Clausie, to sug- 
gest it. I hope Gradda won’t object; she’s sort of 
queer about my getting from under her wing, you 
know. Last summer was the first time she ever con- 
sented to it, and then it was only after Grad read her 
the Riot act.” 

‘‘ He’ll have to do it again, I think,” returned Win- 
nie laughing. ‘‘ He’ll approve of your studying the 
stars, I am sure, so it will be easy to get him around 
to your side.” 

Oh, you must come,” insisted Claudia. I’m 
really crazy about the plan. I don’t see why we didn’t 
think of it sooner.” 

Joanne looked thoughtful. ‘‘ I’m afraid Gradda 
will argue that I can study stars with Grad any old 
time.” 

But you can’t do it half so well in a shut-in street 
as out here,” protested Claudia. 

‘‘ True, O queen. Well, I’ll do my best. Come on, 
Winnie; if we want to get home before dark we’d bet- 
ter ‘ git goin’,’ as Unc’ Aaron says.” 

After several delays they started off full of the proj- 
ect suggested by Claudia. I didn’t like to confess 
it,” said Joanne when they were on their way, but do 
you know I have never stayed over night with girls? 
For some reason Gradda is set against it, and I am 


270 FEOM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 

just crazy to do it. Of course last summer up at camp 
was much the same thing, but not exactly.” 

“ It doesn’t seem possible,” exclaimed Winnie. “ I 
thought all girls did. I’ve spent the night at Claudia’s 
scores of times. I don’t see what could be the objec- 
tion.” 

“ Neither do I,” responded Joanne; “ it is only one 
of Gradda’s little idiosyncrasies.” 

They parted at the corner, Winnie’s parting charge 
being: “ Try your grandfather first.” 


CHAPTER XVIII 


UNDER THE STARS 

F ollowing Winnie's advice Joanne hunted up 
her grandfather as soon as she went in the house. 
She found him, where he usually was at this hour, in 
the library reading the evening paper. 

‘‘ Well, Pickings," he said looking up, ‘‘ what's the 
good word this evening ? " 

Stars," returned Joanne. 

Has something struck you and made you see 
stars ? " 

** No, Grad, but it has struck me that I want to see 
stars. We girls, Winnie Merryman and Claudia 
Price and I have decided to study the heavens every 
Friday that it is clear enough, and I'm going to begin 
a star map right away. You know how it is done? 
You take an old umbrella and a lot of little paper stars 
which you stick on the inside of the umbrella in the 
forms of the constellations. Then when you have 
learned the constellations you draw them from mem- 
ory so that in time you learn them all, and can recog- 
nize them when you look up." 

Fine! I'm glad you are beginning to take an in- 
terest in the stars. They have kept me company many 
271 


272 FEOM TENDEKFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


a night at sea, and seem like real friends. I was won- 
dering what you were going to do with that finder. 
Fm glad you can make use of it.’’ 

‘‘ I think it would really be better than the umbrella, 
but I’ll start in with that, for I think in sticking them 
on I’ll get to know the stars better; after a while I can 
discard it. The Prices have such a perfectly dandy 
place to look from, that cupola, you know. Clausie 
wants me to come out and spend Friday nights with 
her; Win’s going to. Don’t you think it will be all 
right ? ” 

Why, I don’t see why not. You’d better ask your 
grandmother, however.” 

‘‘ Oh, but. Grad, you know how fussy Gradda is. 
She has never let me spend the night with any of my 
girl friends, never, never. I don’t know what she is 
afraid of, germs or what, but anyway, she has some 
sort of idea that I’ll come home with the measles or 
that the house will burn down or that they’ll kidnap 
me or something; I don’t know what. Do please, like 
a darling, say I can go, and I shall have that much to 
depend upon.” 

‘‘ But suppose she declares that you can’t, what 
then? ” 

Then you and I will have to join forces. You 
wouldn’t go back on your word, of course, and you’ll 
help me argue her into saying yes. Please, most wise 
and sapient seignor, say I may go.” Joanne dropped 
on her knees before her grandfather and held up her 


UNDER THE STARS 


273 


hands in supplication. ‘‘ You won’t, oh, I know you 
won’t afflict me so sorely as to deny your consent, and 
send me down to the depths of despair. Sweet sir, do 
not deny me here a suppliant for your favor.” 

“ You ridiculous child, get up. State precisely what 
you want me to do.” 

Joanne settled herself upon her grandfather’s knee 
and began to toy with the locks of hair which touched 
his forehead. “ I want you to say up and down, cross 
my heart, ‘ Yes, Joanne, you may go.’ Then if Gradda 
objects you must gird on your armor and do battle for 

yf 

me. 

‘‘ It strikes me that you are very capable of doing 
battle for yourself.” 

But what can one poor weak maid do alone ? I 
need your valorous assistance to bring her around to 
our point of view. Do you promise ? ” She took her 
grandfather’s face between her hands. ‘‘ I feel a foun- 
tain of tears ready to gush forth at the very thought 
that you may desert me in my hour of need.” 

Turn off the water works, and let us have no 
gushing of fountains. I’ll promise to do my best.” 

‘‘Oh, you cunning, precious thing!” ejaculated 
Joanne giving him an ardent kiss. Then she sat back 
and looked at him wistfully. “ But you do approve, 
don’t you? You’re not saying it because I cajoled you 
into it ? ” 

Her grandfather laughed. “ Don’t question me too 
closely.” 


274 FROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


Grad ! ’’ The tears were actually dimming her 
eyes. 

‘‘ There, there, dear child,’’ he said patting her arm. 

I do approve of anything which makes you happy 
and in which I see no harm. There is no reason in the 
world, which I can see, why you should not combine 
study with pleasure when it comes about in this way.” 

'' Then come on, let’s get it over with.” Joanne 
jumped up, held out her hand and together they went 
to find Mrs. Selden. 

As was to be expected, there were objections raised 
at the outset, but these were finally overcome in a 
measure when Joanne’s most telling argument was 
launched. ‘‘ Tell me, honest Injun, Gradda,” she said, 
‘‘ did you never spend the night with your girl friends 
when you were my age? When did you begin to do 
it?” 

Mrs. Selden reflected. ‘‘ I think I was about your 
age,” she admitted at last, ‘‘ but,” she added hastily, 
‘‘ it was not a custom. I went very seldom, certainly 
not once a week as you propose to do.” 

‘‘ But it won’t be every week,” argued Joanne. ‘‘ If 
the weather is bad or if any of us have some other 
thing we must do, we’ll call it off.” 

Mrs. Selden counted the stitches in the piece of 
fancy work she was doing before she answered. 

Well,” she said finally, I think you may be per- 
mitted to go once at least; after that we will see.” 

With this much of a triumph Joanne had to be sat- 


UNDER THE STARS 


275 


isfied. At least she had neither whined nor wept, as 
she would have done in the old days. Her grandfa- 
ther had stood by her valiantly, putting in a word now 
and then to help her cause, and she felt that she could 
let the future take care of itself. 

To the delight of all three girls the next Friday 
night was a clear one, and, bearing wraps, lanterns, old 
umbrellas and other paraphernalia, they climbed to 
the cupola after dinner amid much laughter and many 
animated remarks. They found it rather chilly, but 
they bundled up and managed to stick it out till ten 
o’clock. 

I really feel that we have accomplished some- 
thing,” declared Claudia as she led the way with her 
lantern down the first flight of stairs. It is every- 
thing to have made a beginning.” 

‘‘ I am sure I shall always know Capella now,” said 
Joanne; she is such a nice Mother Goat watching her 
three little kids. I think I like her better than any 
other star.” 

My favorite is Vega,” announced Winnie; ‘‘she 
is such a wonderful blue star, but the trouble is that 
the stars rise and set at different times according to 
the season and you can’t always find them in the same 
place.” 

“You can if you just spot Orion and take him as 
a guide,” said Claudia ; “ at least you can find your 
star, though not in the same place.” 

“ I always pick out the Great Dipper as my guide,” 


276 FEOM TENDEEPOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


said Joanne, for I can always find the North Star 
then/' 

“ It certainly is mighty Interesting," remarked Win- 
nie with satisfaction as they reached the second floor. 

I hardly realized how the time passed. If we keep 
on we'll be sitting up all night to watch the stars. I 
could scarcely believe it when you said it was ten 
o'clock." 

They passed on to Claudia's room where they com- 
pared umbrellas and then prepared for bed, rather a 
long process since there was much running back and 
forth from the room Claudia and Winnie occupied to- 
gether to the one which Joanne had to herself, and 
when they settled down for the night it would be sur- 
prising if one at least did not dream of stars. 

After this many a night did Joanne spend with 
Claudia, for having given her consent in the first in- 
stance, Mrs. Selden had little excuse to withhold it 
thereafter. By spring all three of the girls knew the 
Song of the Fifty Stars," and had placed them on 
their maps. They knew, too, the principal constella- 
tions, and felt that their Friday nights had not been 
spent in vain. 

The winter slipped away rapidly and all of a sudden 
spring was at hand. Joanne gave a little tea to her 
school friends to celebrate the first day of her ac- 
quaintance with them ; then the Sunflower Troop gave 
her a tea to celebrate her coming Into their midst. 

‘‘ You are our star member, you know," said Win- 


UNDER THE STARS 


277 


nie. You have won more badges in a year than any 
girl in the troop/' 

Still Fm not a Golden Eaglet," replied Joanne, 
‘‘ and I thought I could be in a year/' 

You expect too much, child," returned Winnie. 
Rome was not built in a day, as I frequently remind 
you. You are on the high road to Golden Eagletism, 
but you mustn't try to fly too high or you'll get lost in 
the clouds." 

‘‘ But Clausie has reached her goal." 

‘‘ She's been longer at it than you. Do you know I 
think you're a wee bit too ambitious." 

‘‘ But aren't you working to the same end? " 

Yes, but I am not crazy to get there at one jump. 
I don't want to use up all my enthusiasm at one fell 
swoop. I want to keep something ahead." 

‘‘ I don't seem to be built that way. I like to plunge 
in boldly and get through with it, then do something 
else." 

‘‘ What next?" 

‘‘ Oh, I don't know ; there will be something. Be- 
sides, knowing enough to pass a test doesn't mean that 
you have exhausted a subject." 

‘‘ There is something in that," returned Winnie 
thoughtfully. 

'' Well, there's one thing certain," remarked Joanne, 
I am glad I know as much about the stars as I do ; I 
may need them to guide me some night." 

‘‘ That sounds just like you," laughed Winnie. ‘‘ I 


278 FEOM TENDEKPOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


haven’t a doubt but you have imagined a situation and 
revelled in it.” 

Joanne looked a little confused. Well, maybe I 
have, but it doesn’t hurt to imagine what you would do 
under certain circumstances, then you are prepared, 
and ‘ Be prepared ’ is our motto.” 

I’m floored,” cried Winnie. ‘‘ I’ve nothing to say 
to that argument.” 

A few days after this talk Joanne was called to the 
’phone by her Cousin Sue. “ Want to go after trail- 
ing arbutus? ” inquired Mrs. Pattison. 

‘‘ I’ll say I do,” quickly replied Joanne with a little 
giggle. 

Bad child. I’ve a mind to leave you behind.” 

‘‘ But you won’t, will you? Just change your mind 
back to your original intention. When, where and 
how are you going? ” 

We’re going this afternoon, early, up to the lodge. 
Ned will take us. It is such a perfect spring day and 
I am wild to get into the woods. Can you go ? ” 

‘‘ I don’t see why not, but I’ll ask Gradda.” 

‘‘ You go along and get ready and I’ll ask her. Tell 
her I want to speak to her over the ’phone. Wear 
your rubbers and take a sweater, Joanne; it will be 
cool coming back.” 

Fortunately it was Saturday and there would be a 
long afternoon before them, Joanne considered as she 
made her preparations. She had not been up to the 
farm since that winter day when they had gone for 


UNDER THE STARS 279 

Christmas greens, and she longed to see Chico again; 
Pablo, too. 

She rushed around gathering up rubbers and 
sweater which she thrust into the little bag which she 
carried to Claudia’s for her Friday night visits; it was 
just possible, she thought, that they might stay over 
night and it was as well to be prepared. 

The journey over the familiar road was soon made. 
Silver of river, misty green of shores gladdened their 
way. An open fire was burning on the hearth at the 
lodge, Unc’ Aaron had seen to that; the little house, 
swept and garnished, looked none the worse for its 
silent wintering. 

‘‘We mustn’t lose any time,” said Mrs. Pattison. 
“ While Ned is talking things over with Mr. Clover 
we’ll off to the woods to find arbutus. I know where 
there should be some.” 

They climbed the high cliff behind the lodge, picking 
their way over the rough winding path, then down to a 
little glen the other side. Mrs. Pattison was the first 
to pounce upon a patch of the delicate waxen flowers 
hidden under their blanket of brown leaves. 

“ That’s yours by right of discovery,” declared Jo- 
anne. “ I’ll go hunt for myself.” 

“ You must be on the watch for the green leaves 
peeping out of a cover of brown,” her cousin coun- 
seled her. 

“ I see,” returned Joanne. “ It’s lucky we wore our 
rubbers, for there are ever so many tiny rivulets trying 


280 FROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


to find their way down the hill. One has to go quite a 
circuitous route to get a crossing sometimes.’’ 

She started off, pretty soon coming upon a modest 
plot of the arbutus. ‘‘ I’ve found some,” she called 
back. 

Mrs. Pattison waved a reply and Joanne went on, 
soon becoming absorbed in her search, while her 
cousin, equally busy, was presently out of range of her 
voice. 

Finding scant growth on this side the hill, Joanne 
climbed to the top and disappeared down the other side 
while Mrs. Pattison continued on in the direction she 
had started. It was such fascinating employment that 
neither thought of much else, so Joanne went on and 
on more absorbed as she found a greater abundance of 
the flowers the farther she went. In course of time 
the little basket she carried was full. She arose from 
her crouching position and looked around. She could 
not see the river nor the canal, but shining between the 
trunks of the trees she saw a pink-flecked sky. 

‘‘ Dear me, how far I must have wandered,” said 
Joanne to herself. It is getting late, too. I must 
hurry back. Let me see.” She looked around to get 
her bearings. That is the sunset, of course. The 
sun sets up the river, so I must go in a westerly direc- 
tion, of course.” She stood still and took a survey of 
her surroundings. It doesn’t seem to me that I 
came over that hill, but it must be the one, for I am 
confident that I must travel west.” 


UNDER THE STARS 


281 


She trudged along, after a while coming to a rough 
road through the woods. It looked as if it had been 
used by teamsters. “ I don’t remember this,” said Jo- 
anne, ‘‘ but probably it leads the right way, so I’ll fol- 
low it.” She kept on for some time. The light 
faded. The woods became dark. A little quiver of 
anxiety passed over Joanne. If I could only get out 
into the open,” she said, ‘‘ I could tell exactly which 
way to go. The sun must set in the west ; it can’t help 
it. I’ll keep on going.” 

Again she took up her line of march and after a 
while she came to a little open place where she could 
see a slender line of light on one side and the pink 
clouds changing to purple on the other. She was 
aghast. “ I believe I am wrong after all,” she ex- 
claimed. ‘‘ Who could tell that it was only the sun- 
set’s reflection that I saw ? I know that sometimes the 
sky is more brilliant in the east at sundown than it is 
in the west. I am all twisted up. I don’t know which 
way to go.” She looked back into the gloomy shad- 
ows of the woods from which she had just come. 
They seemed rather fearsome now, and the girl hesi- 
tated to go back. ‘‘ This road must lead somewhere,” 
she murmured. It couldn’t just happen. If I could 
only reach a point where I could see the river I would 
know which way to go.” 

Again she pressed ahead. It grew darker and 
darker. The road led directly through the woods, and 
soon it became indistinct before her, but at last she 


282 FROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


reached a clearing where stumps of trees stood ghost- 
ily around her. She looked up. The stars were com- 
ing out. Now I can find my way/’ she said exult- 
antly. Once I locate the North Star I shall get my 
points.” 

She suddenly realized that she was very tired. She 
sat down on a stump and looked up at the heavens 
where the stars were growing brighter and brighter. 
One after another she could distinguish them, and so 
learned the direction she should go in order to reach 
the farm. She must retrace her steps. At the 
thought of going through the dark woods alone she 
shuddered. There might be more dangers there than 
in mere darkness. She felt weary and faint. She 
had eaten nothing since the early lunch. She dropped 
her head into her hands while the tears trickled be- 
tween her fingers. 

‘‘ Why was I so silly as to wander off from Cousin 
Sue ? ” she said to herself. How worried they will 
be. I had no business to be such a stupid creature.” 
She sat so for a few minutes, then jumped up with an 
air of determination. There’s no use in being a 
coward,” she went on. I don’t mean to sit here all 
night. Now shall I keep on following this road or 
shall I go back ? ” 

She stood still trying to make up her mind when 
suddenly she saw a flicker of flame ahead. She 
walked on a few paces and then stopped. A short 
distance away she saw two figures bending over a 


UNDER THE STARS 


283 


camp fire, then she discovered the outlines of a small 
building. A habitation at last, though it appeared to 
be only a rough log cabin. ‘‘If there are women there 
it will be all right,’' she told herself. 

She crept closer, and stealthily regarded the two 
figures. Presently one of them stood erect and she 
saw that he wore the uniform of a Boy Scout ! 

With a little cry of joy she ran forward calling, 
“Boys! Boys!” 

The boys quickly turned, to be astonished by the 
apparition of a slim girl in a blue serge frock and 
sweater, a basket of flowers on her arm, her hair 
dishevelled, her hands stained. “Ye gods and little 
fishes ! ” exclaimed one of the boys. 

The other one regarded her closely as she came 
nearer, then rushing toward her with outstretched 
hands he cried, “ By the living Jingo, if it isn’t Joanne 
Selden!” 

“ Bob ! Bob Marriott ! how in the world did you 
get here? ” said Joanne half laughing, half crying. 

“ How did you get here ? That’s more to the 
point,” said Bob, shaking her hands vigorously. 

“ I lost my way,” admitted Joanne. “ I don’t see 
how I did it, but I mistook east for west and didn’t 
discover my mistake till the stars came out.” 

“But where did you start from? I thought you 
were in Washington.” 

“ I was this morning. I came up with Cousin Ned 
Pattison and his wife. Cousin Sue and I went off to 


284 FEOM TENDEEFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


gather arbutus and I got separated from her. Cousin 
Ned’s farm is somewhere hereabouts. In my present 
state of mind I can’t tell you where, but it is where I 
should be this minute and where I must be as soon as 
I can get there. They’ll be worried to death, and 
probably are scouring the woods for me by now.” 

Mr. Pattison’s place, did you say?” said Bob’s 
friend, coming forward. 

Mr. Ned Pattison’s, yes; he is my cousin.” 

‘‘ Oh, I know where that is all right,” said the boy. 

‘‘ By the way,” interrupted Bob, “ this is my friend, 
Jack Barry. This is Joanne Selden, Jack. You’ve 
grown so, Joanne, it is a wonder I recognized you.” 

Have you had any supper? ” inquired Jack. 

No-o,” admitted Joanne. 

‘‘ Then you must be mighty hungry. We’ll all 
have something to eat and then we will escort you 
back.” 

Joanne gave a deep sigh of relief. She was cold, 
hungry and weary, and the prospect that all her needs 
would be supplied made her very willing to sit down 
before the crackling blaze and accept the food offered. 
A steaming cup of cocoa, bacon and eggs, bread and 
butter heartened her completely, although she felt 
worried because of the anxiety she knew her cousins 
must be feeling. 

However the three comrades chatted happily over 
their supper and Joanne learned that Bob had come 
to visit Jack Barry for the Easter holidays, that Jack’s 


UNDEE THE STAES 


285 


uncle owned the ground upon which they were, and 
that the two boys had walked up from Washington. 

'‘You see/’ said Jack, “my uncle sold the timber 
from this piece of forest, and they have just finished 
cutting. They had a sawmill set up and that little 
shack is where the woodcutters lived. The road you 
came over is the one that was used for the teams that 
hauled the timber. They have cut out the big timber 
and have left only that which isn’t fit for cutting. 
Uncle Phil said we boys could use the shack if we 
wanted to, and we think it is a great scheme.” 

“ We’ve been busy getting it cleaned up,” Bob said, 

for of course it was left in a pretty bad state.” 

Joanne peeped into the little cabin when Bob went 
to get two lanterns and Jack extinguished the fire. It 
was a rough looking place with bunks at one side, a 
clumsy table, a couple of benches and a few shelves, 
but, as Bob said, it served. 

In a few minutes the three started off, Joanne feel- 
ing very safe under the escort of the two Boy Scouts. 
Mr. Pattison’s farm adjoined that owned by Jack’s 
uncle, and soon they were in sight of the river. A 
little further on they heard some one calling, then the 
clatter of hoofs, and presently appeared a horse and 
rider dashing toward them. 

“It’s Pablo and Chico!” cried Joanne stopping 
short. 

The little pony whinnied and came to a stand- 
still. Pablo swung himself to the ground, dropped on 


286 PEOM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


his knees and cried: “Gracias a Dios! it is the 
senorita ! ” 

“ Quite safe and sound,” declared Joanne. “ Here 
are my two rescuers, Pablo. One of them is an old 
friend. Do you remember him ? ” 

“ Why, hello, Pablo,” exclaimed Bob, “ do you re- 
member me ? ” 

Pablo stared. “ It is mi amigo Roberto,” he ex- 
claimed. 

“We are getting surprises all around,” said Bob. 
“ I certainly am glad to see you again. I have often 
wondered where you were, Pablo. You never told 
us when you were writing to mother,” he said in an 
aside to Joanne. 

“ Oh, dear, no ; I always had so much else to tell 
her, about the Girl Scouts and school and all that.” 

“ The senorita must return on Chico,” said Pablo. 
“Unc’ Aaron have a horse to ride the roads, the 
cousin of you, Mr. Pattison, another. Who is find 
you make a signal of fire from the hilltop.” 

“ You’ll come too, to keep me in countenance, won’t 
you?” said Joanne to the other two boys, as she 
mounted the pony. 

“ I suppose we may as well see the adventure to a 
finish.” Bob looked at Jack. 

“ I’m with you,” replied Jack. 

So the rescued maiden, on her palfrey and with her 
body-guard, proceeded safely through the dark forest. 


CHAPTER XIX 


THE CONCERT 

B efore the Ilttle party reached the lodge Pablo 
had rushed on ahead to give the news of Joanne’s 
safety, and presently a beacon fire shot up from the 
top of the hill, so that almost as soon as Joanne ar- 
rived the searchers for her began to come in, first Mr. 
Clover, then Mr. Pattison, last of all Unc’ Aaron. 

Mrs. Pattison was the first to greet her. ‘‘If I 
wasn’t so glad to see you,” she said, hugging and kiss- 
ing her, “ I’d scold you well for running away and 
scaring us all nearly to death.” 

“ But I didn’t run and I didn’t mean to get lost. I 
was scared, too.” 

“ Of course you were, and after all it was my fault 
for not keeping you in sight. I told Ned that.” 

“ Was he very angry? ” 

“ More alarmed than angry. We didn’t know what 
might have happened. Well, dear child, I don’t think 
I was ever so glad to see any one. You must be half 
starved. Come in and get something to eat.” 

“ The boys saw to it that I had something,” Joanne 
287 


288 FEOM TENDEEFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


told her. ‘‘ I want you to meet my friends, Bob 
Marriott and Jack Barry. They are my rescuers 
from the snare of the fowler and the terror that 
walketh by night.’’ 

Mrs. Pattison shook hands with them both, saying, 

I can’t thank you enough for taking care of this 
poor child, and for finding her.” 

We didn’t find her; she found us,” declared Jack. 

She walked into our camp just like that.” 

‘‘And wasn’t I surprised and delighted when I saw 
two Boy Scouts?” said Joanne. “And when I dis- 
covered that one of them was an old friend, you may 
imagine how pleased I was.” 

“ Well, even if you have had supper you must have 
a fresh appetite after your long walk,” said Mrs. 
Pattison, “ so do come in and have a bite.” 

The boys were glad of an excuse to see the interior 
of the lodge, so they all went inside, Joanne still cling- 
ing to her basket of flowers, and it is safe to say that 
all three gave no evidence of having eaten an hour 
earlier, from the way they despatched sandwiches, 
milk and cakes. 

The meal was not finished before Mr. Clover ap- 
peared, to whom Joanne must tell the story of her 
wanderings, then Cousin Ned had to have an account, 
and last of all Unc’ Aaron, whose ejaculations were a 
steady accompaniment to the recital. 

“ Praise de Lawd yuh is safe ! I say don’ know 
whicher way to go! All in de dark, po’ li’l lamb! 


THE CONCERT 


289 


Tard an’ hongry! Bress de Lawd yuh sees dat fiah! 
Whar yuh be now ef yuh hasn’t? Uh! uh! ain’ it de 
troof dey Boy Scouches?” These and others were 
his frequent interruptions. 

They were all sitting around the fire, Joanne the 
center of attention, when presently the growling of 
thunder was heard, a flash of lightning, a second and 
louder crash of thunder, then the pattering of drops 
on the roof. Unc’ Aaron, Pablo and Mr. Clover 
scudded away hastily. The boys prepared to follow. 

“ You mustn’t think of going back to camp,” ex- 
claimed Mr. Pattison putting a detaining hand on 
Bob’s arm. There is plenty of room here. I am 
used to stowing away twice as many.” 

The boys hesitated, protested, but finally gave in. 
The prospect of a walk in a heavy thunder-storm did 
not appeal to them. Joanne hid her face in her Cousin 
Sue’s lap. “ Suppose, just suppose, I were still out 
in the woods,” she said quaveringly. 

'‘Thank God, you are not,” returned her cousin 
caressing the dark head on her knees. 

"And but for me you would all be safe at home in 
Washington,” Joanne went on, lifting her head. 

" I’m rather glad of an excuse to be here,” said Mrs. 
Pattison. 

Joanne mentally agreed with her. It was very 
cosey sitting there by the open fire, safe from the lash- 
ing rain, and joining in the pleasant talk of friends, 
then when the thunder died away to occasional distant 


290 FROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


mutterings, to snuggle down in bed and listen to the 
gentle patter of the rain on the roof. 

The morning broke bright and clear. Everything 
had been washed clean. The river sparkled in the 
sunlight; the misty green of trees showed fresher 
color; the grass was hung with myriads of glistening 
drops; shining rills ran down the hillside. Joanne 
looked out from her little window to see it all. The 
odor of griddle cakes soon took her down-stairs, how- 
ever, and there she found Unc’ Aaron busy in the 
kitchen, the boys already up and out exploring, Mrs. 
Pattison setting the table, and Mr. Pattison tinkering 
at something about his automobile. Joanne's appear- 
ance was the signal for Unc' Aaron to sound the horn 
which hung outside the kitchen door, and presently 
the old man was kept so busy baking cakes that he 
could do nothing else, and the boys took turns in 
hurrying them from griddle to table. How they did 
eat! Fortunately Unc' Aaron was never anything if 
not bountiful in his providing, and there was still a 
little batter left when all had declared there was an 
end to appetite. 

The boys could not resist a scamper over the wet 
roads on Chico, coming back enthusiastic about the 
pony's good points. ‘‘ Little did I think when I first 
saw the little fellow that I would some day be riding 
him down here in Maryland,'^ said Bob. ‘‘ One never 
knows what will happen. How interested mother 
will be when I tell her of this adventure." 


THE CONCERT 


291 


The temptation to eat one of Unc’ Aaron’s chicken 
dinners was too much for the boys to withstand, and 
after some faint protests they consented to stay till 
the others should start back home. 

‘‘After eating all those cakes this morning I don’t 
see how I could have eaten all this dinner,” said Bob, 
looking at his empty plate. 

“ I do,” returned Mr. Pattison. “ I don’t think any 
one of us can throw a stone at the others. My plate is 
as empty as yours, Bob, and the same can be said of 
the rest.” 

“ That makes me feel better,” said Bob. 

Leaving the boys at their camp the others went on to 
Washington to reach there before dark. Joanne, 
laden down with her basket of arbutus, a store of eggs, 
and a pair of chickens, was not questioned too closely 
by her grandmother, though she was honest enough 
to say: “ I got lost in the woods when I was hunting 
arbutus, but I came across two Boy Scouts and they 
took me home. Guess who one of them was, 
Gradda.” 

“ How should I know ? I am not acquainted with 
any of your Boy Scouts.” 

“ You are with this one; you know his mother, too. 
I was so surprised when I ran across him. It was 
Bob Marriott, Gradda, and the boy with him was 
named Jack Barry.” 

“ I wonder if he is any relation to Eleanor Lewis ; 
she married a John Barry. I knew the Barrys well,” 


292 FROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


said Mrs. Selden reminiscently, more concerned in this 
question than in the manner of Joanne’s meeting the 
boys. ‘‘ Eleanor Lewis was an intimate friend of 
your mother’s, Joanne. A mighty nice girl she was, 
too. I should be glad to meet her again. Do these 
Barrys live in Washington, did you say? ” 

They live at Chevy Chase. Jack’s uncle owns 
the place next to Cousin Ned’s; that’s how they hap- 
pened to be up there. The boys promised to come to 
see us; then you can find out if it is the same family 
of Barrys. Bob is visiting Jack, you know.” 

This matter so occupied Mrs. Selden’s mind that 
she asked no more questions, and Joanne congratu- 
lated herself that she had avoided a lecture. She told 
her grandfather all about it, however. He listened 
gravely and shook his head solemnly as she concluded 
her story. 

‘‘ Joanne, Joanne,” he said, ‘‘ I’m afraid I can’t 
permit you to go to the country again unless you 
promise on your word of honor never to go into the 
woods alone.” 

‘‘ But I didn’t go alone ; Cousin Sue was with me 
and we kind of got separated. I wandered off, as it 
were.” 

“ Then you must promise never to do so again ; 
always keep your companions in sight.” 

You bet I will,” replied Joanne so fervently that 
her grandfather realized that he need not lay any 
greater emphasis on his command. 


THE CONCERT 


293 


The boys were prompt in making their call, when it 
was discovered that Jack’s father was the John Barry 
who married Eleanor Lewis, a fact which gave Joanne 
as much satisfaction as it did her grandmother, and 
when it was discovered that Mrs. Barry was also an 
intimate friend of Mrs. Marriott’s there was given an 
added zest to the acquaintance. Mrs. Barry lost no 
time in coming to see Mrs. Selden and left Joanne in 
a state of blissful anticipation when she said that she 
expected a visit from Mrs. Marriott very soon and she 
would insist upon Joanne’s coming out to spend a day 
with them. 

So many lovely things are happening,” sighed 
Joanne when she met Winnie the next day, and told of 
all that had been going on. 

‘‘ I don’t call getting lost in the dark woods a lovely 
thing,” remarked Winnie. 

‘‘ Yes, but what it led to was lovely, and loveliest of 
all will be to see dear Mrs. Marriott again.” 

‘‘ Well, don’t get so absorbed in her that you can’t 
think of the concert which is to be next week, you 
know. We must all hustle and sell as many tickets as 
we can. Has any one promised to buy from you? ” 
Oh, dear, I haven’t even asked.” 

‘‘ Just what I thought. You should sell at least ten. 
There are the Pattisons, your grandparents, and these 
new people, the Barrys, that should mean eight at least, 
and you should get rid of two more without half try- 
ing.” Winnie checked them off on her fingers. 


294 FROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


ril start in right away/’ Joanne promised rather 
half-heartedly, though I hate to do things like that.” 

You should be glad to do it for a good cause like 
this.” 

Maybe I shall be when I get waked up to it. Is 
the programme all arranged ? ” 

I think so. Miss Dodge is working hard over it. 
The violin numbers are to be the chief attraction, of 
course. We girls are to sing a spring chorus, you 
know that of course, for we have been rehearsing for 
ages. We are to dress in pale green; the soloist in 
pink and white ; it will be rather pretty, I think. The 
Boy Scouts have offered to act as ushers.” 

‘‘ Do you mean the violinist is to dress in pink and 
white? ” asked Joanne slyly. 

‘‘ Of course not, silly. I mean the singing persons. 
Claus is to take one solo, Miriam Overton another. 
Mirry has a nice voice if she is fat. Miss Chesney 
will be at the piano. The tickets will be ready in a day 
or two, so you’d better get busy, Jo.” 

Joanne did get busy and in her impetuous way made 
short work of selling her tickets, for the Pattisons took 
three and Mrs. Barry five instead of the four counted 
on, saying that she hoped Mrs. Marriott would be one 
of her party. The remaining two Joanne lost no time 
in selling to her grandparents, therefore, though she 
was the last to enter the selling list, she was the first 
to dispose of her tickets. 

‘‘ I never saw anything like you,” complained Win- 


THE CONCERT 


295 


nie ; ‘‘ you sweep through a thing like a cyclone. I no 
sooner announce that I have begun a thing than you 
breeze in and tell me you have finished.” 

Joanne laughed. “ I vas always yust like dot,” she 
answered. ‘‘ You don’t set sufficient value upon my 
imaginative qualities. When I am going to attack a 
problem I always plan what I would do if my first 
effort failed. For instance, if I hadn’t sold those 
tickets right hot off the bat, I knew exactly where I 
would go next. In my mind’s eye I saw Mrs. Barry 
turning me down because of some previous engage- 
ment or something like that, and I was all ready to fly 
off to some of Grad’s navy friends who would do any- 
thing for him or for me because I am his grand- 
daughter.” 

‘‘ Dear me, I always said you were lucky in your 
grandparents,” sighed Winnie. ‘‘ Here I have four 
tickets I can’t get rid of and look at you.” 

Look at me good and hard,” responded Joanne, 
holding out her hand. Give me your tickets ; I’ll get 
rid of them.” 

But I thought you hated to do that kind of thing. 
I couldn’t think of imposing on you.” 

You needn’t worry. The breath of battle is in 
my nostrils. I am all girded for the fray. My fires 
of enthusiasm haven’t died out yet, so you’d better let 
me go to it while I am inspired. Moreover, beloved 
Winifred, I want to offer my services in the cause of 
friendship.” 


296 PROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


Thus appealed to Winnie drew forth the tickets, and 
the next evening Joanne reported to her over the 
’phone that she had sold them all. 

There was great excitement behind the scenes at the 
hall where the concert was to take place on a certain 
evening in April. Some of the girls had already ar- 
rived when Joanne reached there in her pretty dress of 
misty green. Claudia, in pink and white, rushed up 
to her. The most awful thing has happened,” she 
announced, and poor Miss Dodge is very nearly in 
tears.” 

What in the world is the matter? ” asked Joanne, 
laying aside her cloak. 

‘‘ She has had a telegram from the man who was to 
play the violin. He has been taken ill with grippe and 
cannot possibly come. Miss Dodge is madly telephon- 
ing in every direction to get some one, any one, to take 
his place. It is tragic. The hall is already filling up 
and there is no time to spare. It will be a perfect 
fizzle if something can’t be done.” 

Joanne stood still for a moment, her eyes fixed 
thoughtfully upon the ground. Perhaps — per- 
haps ” she said presently. Then she broke off 

with the inquiry, ‘‘ Where is Miss Dodge? ” 

In there,” said Claudia, pushing her toward the 
door, then pulling her back. ‘‘ I wouldn’t disturb her 
with expressions of sympathy, Jo; she’s worked up to 
the highest pitch.” 

I’m not going to offer her sympathy,” returned 


THE CONCERT 


297 


Joanne with a toss of her head. ‘‘ I have an idea. If 
it works it will help her out of her difficulty.” 

She walked on toward the door, closed it after her 
and left Claudia staring. 

Just then Winnie came up. Claudia repeated her 
conversation with Joanne. The worried look left 
Winnie’s face. ‘‘ Trust Jo,” she said. I’ll bet you 
anything that she has some scheme in her noddle and 
that it will work. Just you wait and see.” 

The two girls hung around the door till, in a few 
minutes, they saw Miss Dodge come out, a smile upon 
her face, her arm around Joanne. ‘‘ This dear child 
has saved the day,” said Miss Dodge. ‘‘ I was desper- 
ate when she came in.” 

“ What did you do, Jo? ” cried the other two girls. 

‘‘ I called up Bob Marriott. I was awfully afraid 
he had left. He is staying with the Barrys at Chevy 
Chase, you know, but they have a car and hadn’t 
started. I explained the situation and begged Bob to 
bring his violin. He plays really wonderfully well, 
and he said he would do it. I asked him to wear his 
Boy Scout uniform, for I thought that would make an 
appeal to the audience, so he will be along directly and 
we can go on with the programme all right.” 

‘‘ He won’t be able to play the numbers on the pro- 
gramme, perhaps,” said Miss Dodge, “ but we’ll get 
some one to announce them, and I think Miss Chesney 
is equal to playing his accompaniments. Get to your 
places, girls, for the curtain must go up.” 


298 FROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


The girls hurried to the stage and when the curtain 
was raised it disclosed a row of green-clad maidens, 
and at each end of the row, like a blossom, was a girl 
in pink and white. They were greeted by cordial ap- 
plause and the spring chorus began. Joanne, a little 
nervous, kept watching for Bob’s arrival, but she was 
not disappointed, for she saw him off in the wings be- 
fore the last note of the chorus ended. While he was 
conferring with Miss Chesney over the music he had 
brought, Miss Dodge made a little speech of explana- 
tion, but no one appeared to be greatly chagrined 
when, instead of the expected performer, a slender lad 
in khaki appeared. A great clapping of hands wel- 
comed him and he responded so well that even greater 
applause was given him at the end of his number. He 
gave Joanne a flashing smile as he passed her on his 
way off stage, while she, flushed and pleased, won- 
dered what would come next, since the programme 
must be entirely altered. 

Her surprise was great when Miss Dodge again 
came forward to say: ‘‘ I am sure you will all be grati- 
fied when I tell you that Madame Risteau, whom many 
of you have heard, has most generously offered to sing 
for us this evening. It is an unexpected treat for all 
of us, and I am sure that none of you will go away re- 
gretting the substitute of vocal numbers for those 
originally intended to be given by the violinist.’’ 

“Madame Risteau!” whispered Joanne looking at 
Winnie, who sat next her. Winnie responded with 


THE CONCERT 


299 


the same puzzled expression, but Joanne’s wonder gave 
place to absolute amazement when who should walk 
out upon the stage but Mrs. Marriott! 

While the beautiful voice rang out clear and true, 
Joanne sat in a sort of daze. It was Mrs. Marriott; 
it must be, yet and yet, it was Madame Risteau. How 
could she be two persons, or how could two persons 
look so exactly alike? She had not solved the prob- 
lem even when the singer, in passing, gave her a bril- 
liant and intimate smile. Again and again was she 
called to the front of the stage, receiving a perfect ova- 
tion. Then Bob came with his violin. Again a cycle 
of song and at last a concluding chorus. The concert 
was over. 

The curtain had scarcely dropped before Joanne had 
darted from her place and had rushed to the back, 
where she found Bob waiting. She gave him both her 
hands. You are a perfect dear,” she said, ‘‘ to come 
to our rescue, and you played wonderfully. Thank 
you a thousand million times. But, Bob, before I go 
crazy please tell me how your mother — it is your 
mother, isn’t it ? How can she be Madame Risteau as 
well as Mrs. Marriott? ” 

Bob laughed. That’s an easy one. She was Ma- 
dame Risteau before she married my father, and she 
went upon the concert stage under that name. She 
sings in public very seldom now, but when she does, it 
is under the name she was known by. In private life 
she prefers to be Mrs. Marriott. She sings in church 


300 FEOM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


and for charity, she did often during the war, but not 
in regular concerts/’ 

The look of bewilderment gradually left Joanne’s 
face. Please tell me where she is,” she said trem- 
blingly. Now the moment of meeting had arrived, 
she was all of a quiver of excitement. More than ever 
was her heroine adored. 

Bob led the way to the little room where his mother, 
surrounded by friends, was receiving thanks. “ Here 
she is, mum,” cried Bob. 

Joanne held back a second, but Mrs. Marriott held 
out welcoming hands and presently Joanne was clasped 
in close embrace, and almost ready to weep with joyful 
excitement. 

Then up came sweet Mrs. Barry, Dr. and Mrs. Sel- 
den in search of Joanne, so that quite a crowd gathered 
around the performers, and there was much chatter. 

I said it was Madame Risteau the picture looked 
like,” Winnie found her chance to say. 

Joanne laughed and drew Winnie into the circle. 

Mrs. Marriott,” she said, ‘‘ I want you to know my 
dear friend, Winnie Merryman.” 

It was Winnie’s turn to look bewildered. She could 
hardly acknowledge the introduction for surprise. 

‘‘ But, but ” she stammered, I thought Miss 

Dodge said it was Madame Risteau.” 

‘‘ So it is,” returned Mrs. Marriott, ‘‘ though I sel- 
dom use the name now. I married at seventeen a 
young French musician, and have kept his name for 


THE CONCERT 


301 


use on the concert stage, as it was by that name I made 
my success. My husband lived only a few years and 
after a while I married Mr. Marriott, so in private life 
I am Mrs. Marriott.’’ 

‘‘ The concert was simply great,” said Chet Lacey, 
rushing up. I never heard so many compliments in 
all my life. People were simply wild. Where is 
Aunt Nan? I want to tell her about them.” 

I’m here,” said Miss Chesney coming forward, 
but don’t think I come in for any compliments. The 
success is all due to Madame Risteau and her son.” 

‘‘ No, it isn’t,” spoke up Bob ; it’s entirely due to 
Joanne. We expected to be in the audience till she 
called us up and told us the thing had slumped and 
couldn’t we come to the rescue.” 

You are always coming to my rescue, it seems to 
me,” said Joanne in an aside. Besides, Bob, your 
mother volunteered. I hadn’t the ghost of an idea 
that she was here or that she was a famous singer.” 

Oh, well, give mother all the credit you choose,” 
said Bob, but leave me out. I only filled in.” 

‘‘Gee! if you call that filling in,” said Chet, “it’s 
what I’d be perfectly satisfied to do. You filled in and 
then some.” 

Then everybody began praising everybody else, the 
Boy Scouts coming in for their share, and all went 
home happy; Joanne, probably, the happiest of them 

aU. 


CHAPTER XX 


REACHING THE GOAL 


HE Easter holidays brought Joanne many pleas- 



i ures, but none greater than the day she spent at 
Chevy Chase, which gave her the opportunity of a long 
and intimate talk with Mrs. Marriott. 

‘‘ It is more than a year since we met,’’ said Joanne 
regarding her friend with loving eyes, ‘‘ and I do hope 
you see some improvement in me.” 

‘‘ I certainly do,” was the rejoinder, and if you 
have improved as much inside as you have out, there is 
an immense gain.” 

Joanne leaned her elbows on Mrs. Marriott’s lap 
and looked up at her candidly. “ I hate to think of 
what a horrid little minx I was, going all to pieces 
over the slightest thing, crying like a baby when I 
couldn’t have my own way, contradicting Gradda, and 
lashing around like a wildcat when she brought me to 
task. I don’t see how you stood me.” 

“ Perhaps I didn’t see all those things.” 

‘‘ Oh, no doubt I didn’t show you the ugly side, and 
that was being double-faced, wasn’t it? ” 

Not altogether. I think your eyes weren’t opened 
to some things which you have learned since. That is 
the way it goes all through life. Every now and then 


BEACHING THE GOAL 


303 


we turn a page and perceive some bit of knowledge 
which has not been revealed to us before, then we won- 
der why our perceptions have been so blunted to a fact 
which suddenly seems perfectly clear to us. I think 
we keep on learning to the very day of our death.” 

Joanne laid her cheek against her friend’s hand. 
‘‘ I hope that is true, for I realize I have a lot to learn. 
The more I do learn the more I discover how ignorant 
I am, and a year ago I rather prided myself upon 
being quite a clever somebody, just because I had trav- 
elled a little and knew a smattering of one or two lan- 
guages. I certainly was a sillybilly. I despise con- 
ceited people.” 

Mrs. Marriott smiled. When did you begin to 
learn all this wisdom ? ” 

Joanne reflected for a moment. I think I began 
with Bob. When he told me about the girls he knew 
and all they could do, I felt I was a po’ ignorant cree- 
tur, as Unc’ Aaron would say. Then when I started 
at school I found that younger girls were away ahead 
of me in certain studies, and when I tried to keep up 
with my classes and got all mixed up, sometimes I 
would cry my eyes out because I found I wasn’t up to 
the mark. I had a pretty hard time at first. Gradda 
would sympathize with me and try to keep me from 
school when I got down in the dumps, but Winnie 
would pull me up with a jerk. She gave me credit for 
the way I worked, but she made fun of me for being 
such a baby, and that was exactly what I needed.’^ 


304 FEOM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


Nothing better than ridicule to cure that sort of 
weakness ; in fact, for other sorts, too” 

Is that what you did to make Bob so manly ? ’’ 

‘‘ In a measure, yes/’ 

I think Bob is the least conceited boy I ever saw. 
Just see how he played at the concert; not a bit as if 
he were doing a big thing, but just because it seemed 
to him a matter of duty, and he meant to do his best. 
I wish I had a brother like Bob.” 

You’ll have to adopt him as your brother; he has 
no sister, you see.” 

Then you would be a sort of mother, wouldn’t 
you? I’d love that. I am an only child, just as Bob 
is, and I do get lonely sometimes, or rather, I used to 
more than I do now since I have become a Girl Scout, 
for you know a Girl Scout is sister to every other Girl 
Scout. I comfort myself thinking that. That’s an- 
other thing to thank you for. If it hadn’t been for 
you I might have missed my dear Sunflower Troop 
altogether, and it is such a joy.” 

It is a joy to me to know that it is a joy to you. 
Miss Dodge tells me you have forged right ahead with 
your tests and that you are hoping to become a Golden 
Eaglet. I think that is splendid.” 

Joanne looked down and sighed. I suppose I was 
insufferably conceited to say that I would win all my 
tests in a year. I heard of a girl who did, and I was 
ambitious to do the same, but I haven’t done it. I 
knew I would fall down on some of the tests, those for 


EEACHING THE GOAL 


305 


the clerk badge for instance. I needn’t tell you that I 
write an execrable hand and that I can’t spell without 
a dictionary at my elbow.” 

‘ But you can learn, of course you can.” 

It is the one thing that staggers me. I haven’t a 
bit of sense about it. I began to work hard at it, but 
it bored me so I stopped.” 

You may tell yourself that what you need is appli- 
cation and perseverance. Other things are easy to 
conquer, and you get impatient when you find this 
isn’t. All the more you must make up your mind that 
you will succeed. Will you make me a promise? ” 
I’ll promise you anything.” 

‘‘ Then promise me that you will give ten minutes a 
day to the one thing and ten to the other. I don’t 
mean ten minutes of scribbling, but of careful and 
exact following of some copy, and the same care to the 
spelling. It might be a good thing to combine the 
two; that is, to. write the words you want to learn to 
spell. There are certain rules you can learn; they 
would be very helpful, but you mustn’t learn them like 
a parrot, but thoughtfully and intelligently.” 

'' Would it please you if I did that? ” 

It would please me greatly if my adopted daughter 
were to show me that she hasn’t a flibberty-gibbet sort 
of mind, but a studious one. That she can pin herself 
down to a subject if she chooses, and that she doesn’t 
throw over a thing just because it requires concentra- 
tion, or because it doesn’t particularly interest her.” 


306 FROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


Joanne gently lifted one of her friend’s hands and 
kissed it Now I know why Bob is so fine/’ she 
said. I don’t intend my adopted mother and brother 
shall be ashamed of me, and I promise faithfully to do 
my best. I did begin to try, but I got tired and 
slacked off, but I don’t mean ever to be called a slacker 
again.” 

‘‘ Dear little girl,” Mrs. Marriott bent over and 
kissed her, ‘‘ I am proud of you.” 

‘‘And I love you more than ever. Please tell me 
what I may call you. Girls don’t call even their 
adopted mothers Mrs. ; and I like to have special names 
for persons I love.” 

“ What would you like to call me ? ” 

Joanne considered this question very seriously. 
Finally she said: “Would you mind if I called you 
Muvvie ? I used to call my own mother muvver, and 
it would be something like that ; besides it rhymes with 
lovey, and in my mind I can say dear Muvvie lovey, 
when I am thinking of you at night.” 

Mrs. Marriott answered with a smile though there 
were tears in her eyes as she said : “ I think you are a 
dear to want to call me that, and I shall be delighted if 
you will.” 

“And please don’t call me Dotty, for it will make me 
think you believe I am very silly. You might say 
Doppy; that will be short for adopted, and just we, 
ourselves, will understand. Do you know what I call 
Bob to myself? I call him Robin, because he is so 


BEACHING THE GOAL 


307 


strong and cheerful, and whistles so clearly and hap- 

piiy-” 

I think that is a very nice name for him. Here he 
comes now with Jack. We have had a very nice talk, 
haven’t we? Yet there are many things left over for 
another time. Shall I tell Bob he has an adopted 
sister ? ” 

“ Not now; some time when just we three are to- 
gether.” 

Mrs. Marriott smiled and nodded, thinking to her- 
self: ‘‘ Dear child, how seriously she takes it.” 

Then Bob and Jack came up, and presently Mrs. 
Barry joined them, and the talk turned to those days 
when Mrs. Barry and Joanne’s mother were girls to- 
gether. Much as she loved her grandparents Joanne 
felt that her life was greatly enriched by these new 
friends, especially when Mrs. Barry whispered, as they 
were going out to lunch, “ Please call me Aunt Ellie. 
I don’t like to think that the daughter of my dear Anne 
Murray means to treat me with formality.” 

I’d love to call you that,” Joanne whispered back. 
Therefore when she left Chevy Chase that afternoon 
she felt herself much richer than when she arrived 
there, for had she not an adopted mother, brother and 
aunt? 

You must come out very often,” said Mrs. Barry 
as she kissed her good-bye. 

I shall love to,” returned Joanne enthusiastically, 
" and between times please think up a lot of things to 


308 FROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


tell me about my mother. You know, Aunt Ellie, I 
have so few relatives, for my father was an only child, 
as I am, and my mother's brothers and sisters all live 
in the far west." 

‘‘ Nothing would give me greater pleasure than to 
talk about dear Anne," Mrs. Barry assured her. 

She went off feeling that Dame Fortune had been 
very kind to her. As the car sped along between gar- 
dens where pink dogwood and white, lilac and apple 
blooms gladdened the eye, where yellow and red tulips 
blazed forth, Joanne inwardly gave thanks for friends 
and flowers. ‘‘ It is a beautiful world," she said as she 
went into the library. 

Her grandmother looked up and smiled a little ab- 
sently, but her grandfather held out his hand. ‘‘ Come 
here and tell me about it," he said. 

The Easter holidays over, Mrs. Marriott and Bob 
took their departure but not before Bob had claimed 
Joanne as a sister and the two promised to write regu- 
larly. 

‘‘ You may find it hard to read my first letter," ac- 
knowledged Joanne a little ruefully. ‘‘ I have such a 
horrid way of disconnecting my words, so one doesn't 
know where the letters belong, but I mean to have 
them all joined up properly by this time next year, see 
if I don't." 

Go to it, sister," said Bob. “ I'll bank on your 
coming out on top." 

But for the fact that school work began again after 


REACHING THE GOAL 


309 


the holidays Joanne would have missed the Harriotts, 
mother and son, sorely, but she had little time for re- 
pining. She had never been able quite to catch up 
with her class in mathematics and was giving extra 
time to this branch, then, too, while she was now a 
First Class Scout, there was that goal of Golden 
Eaglet ahead, and she was fired with new ambition to 
win it before fall. 

This year there was no reversal of Mrs. Selden's 
decision to go to Jamestown for the summer, so fare- 
well to any hope of Joanne’s for camping with her 
troop. To be sure Winnie, too, would be away up in 
Maine for the season, and had asked Joanne to visit 
her. So far Mrs. Selden had not favored the idea, 
but Joanne was not urging it, hoping that her grand- 
mother might be brought around in course of time. 
In spite of prospects not altogether happy, however, 
Joanne was not looking forward this year with the 
same discontent which had marked the previous year. 
Weeping because things did not go her way was not 
to be thought of in a girl now in her sixteenth year. 

“ I would be thoroughly ashamed of myself if I 
went all to pieces,” she confided to Claudia. I think, 
too, Gradda is beginning to respect my years. She 
speaks of sixteen as quite a grown-up age. She was 
beginning to have beaux herself when she was seven- 
teen, and her mother was married at that age.” 

‘‘ But you are not beginning to want beaux, are 
you ? ” asked Claudia slyly. 


310 PROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


Joanne stared. “I? Heavens, no. I like my boy 
friends, but I should want to escape into the wilderness 
if any one suggested that any one of them was getting 
sentimental. Don’t say such things, Clausie; it gives 
me the cold shivers.” 

Claudia laughed. “ I’m not suggesting anything, 
bless your heart; I was only probing to learn where 
you stood. I feel just as you do.” 

“ Grad still treats me as if I were an infant,” Joanne 
went on, “ but he takes more interest in my doings. 
He’s different, you see. Gradda likes to talk about 
clothes and fancy work and society doings, but she is 
bored to extinction when I talk about Girl Scout 
stunts. She is a dear old-fashioned thing, but she isn’t 
exactly congenial. Speaking of Girl Scouts, Clausie, 
I’m getting awfully discouraged about ever being a 
Golden Eaglet.” 

“Why?” 

“ Well, I seem to have come just so far and there I 
stick.” 

“ How many tests have you still to make ? ” 

“ Three or four.” 

“ Why don’t you work on those during the summer ? 
You’ll have a chance, won’t you? ” 

“ Oh, yes, I think so. I have a lot of required read- 
ing, but that won’t take all my spare time, and I did 
want to make a stride in math. Grad can help me, so 
I won’t seem such a stupid when I come back in the 
fall. Miss Dodge told me she was afraid I couldn’t 


BEACHING THE GOAL 


311 


pass up with the class, but that if I chose to study for 
it I could take another exam, in the fall.’’ 

Did you know Miss Dodge was not to come back 
next year ? 

‘‘ No, I did not. Oh, Clausie, what will we do for 
a captain of our troop ? 

‘‘ I don't know. Miss Dodge said she would see to 
it that we had a good one." 

‘‘Miss Chesney?" 

“ I hardly think so. She thinks she is too young to 
take the responsibility." 

“ Oh, dear, when things are going along so pleas- 
antly why do we have to have changes ? " 

“ That's what I said to my mother, and she said that 
change was about the only thing we could count on in 
this world." 

Joanne considered this for a moment before she 
said: “There have been a lot of changes in my life 
within the past two years, but all have been for the 
better. I don't see how it can be so in Miss Dodge's 
case, but perhaps it will. Who knows ? " 

“ That is the way we should look at it, of course, 
though I must say I hate to have any one take Miss 
Dodge's place. She is a fine captain and a fine teacher. 
It is just because of that she is going away. She has 
a splendid offer in another city, and feels that she must 
take it." 

Soon after this conversation the summer holidays 
began and Joanne was whirled off to Jamestown. The 


312 FROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


visit to Winnie did not materialize, but the summer 
was not without profit, for Joanne did most of her re- 
quired reading, kept steadily to her decision of giving 
an hour a day to her mathematics, and under her 
grandfather’s tutelage progressed so far that she was 
satisfied that she could pass her examination without 
any trouble. Beyond this, she made great improve- 
ment in a direction which gave her more satisfaction 
than anything else, for she worked hard to better her 
writing and spelling. She wrote to Bob and his 
mother on alternate weeks, and this encouragement did 
much to keep alive her ambition. When she became 
too greatly absorbed in what she was saying, her words 
still had a fashion of falling apart, but when she took 
pains they never did. With her grandfather as teacher, 
she learned, too, to do all those things necessary for 
gaining her boatswain badge, to row, pole and steer a 
boat, to land it and make it fast, to tell directions by 
sun and stars, to swim with her clothes on, to box a 
compass and have a knowledge of tides. She certainly 
could not have had a better instructor, and the two be- 
came great comrades. 

‘‘ I never expected that child to be such a comfort as 
she is,’’ said Dr. Selden to his wife one day. ‘‘ She 
takes to the water like a duck and is learning to do all 
those things I taught her father.” 

‘‘ Well, you have worked hard enough to make her 
learn,” replied his wife. 

^‘Worked? Why, it has been the greatest fun im- 


BEACHING THE GOAL 


313 


aginable. No boy could have been more companion- 
able/’ 

Mrs. Selden raised her eyebrows. ‘‘ That’s just the 
trouble ; you want her to be like a boy, while I want her 
to be a young lady.” 

'' Oh, but, my dear, look at the child. She is the 
picture of health, and when have you seen her fly into 
one of those tantrums she used to have about every 
other day? ” 

‘‘ She is not perfect yet,” responded Mrs. Selden. 

‘‘ Thank goodness she isn’t. Who is ? I should be 
sorry to have her turn into an angel yet a while. I 
want to keep her on earth while I am here.” 

So between a grandfather who encouraged her to be 
a boy and a grandmother who wished her to be a 
young lady, Joanne managed to remain a nice, healthy, 
sensible girl, by no means angelic, yet with fewer 
faults than might have seemed possible a few years 
before. 

October saw her back in Washington prepared to 
take her last test for the crowning honor conferred 
upon a Golden Eaglet. She passed her tests success- 
fully and was in a state of exaltation when the day 
arrived upon which she should receive her badge. As 
it was upon the eve of Miss Dodge’s departure from 
the city that her last meeting with the Sunflower 
Troop should take place, the girls all flocked to the 
rally, full of regrets at losing their captain yet curious 
to know who would take her place. There were two 


314 FROM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


surprises in store for Joanne, of which, as yet, she had 
not the slightest inkling. 

It was a more than usually serious group of girls 
who saluted their captain. Winnie, who had served 
her term as patrol leader, stood next to Joanne in the 
horseshoe line. The ceremony of saluting the flag, of 
pledging allegiance, of inspection being over, the girls 
broke ranks and the business meeting was held. After 
this Miss Dodge gave the order to ‘‘ Fall in.” There 
was silence while she looked over the company of six- 
teen girls who faced her with grave faces. 

Miss Dodge broke the silence by saying, Girls, I 
wanted to have you all to myself before your new cap- 
tain arrives, which will be in a few minutes. Most of 
you have met her and I am sure you will congratulate 
yourselves when you see who she is. For myself I 
want to say that I shall never forget the happy days we 
have had together. I shall follow the career of each 
one of you with the greatest interest, and I hope that 
your new captain will be as proud of you as I am, that 
she will love you as much as I do, and that you will be 
loving and faithful to her and to your troop.” 

By this time most of the girls were in tears, Joanne 
among them. But presently she saw, as through a 
blurred mist, two or three persons entering the room. 
Suddenly she dashed away her tears and breathed an 
ecstatic exclamation of: ‘"Oh!” She clutched Win- 
nie’s arm and whispered: ‘‘Do you suppose ? 

Could it be ?” 


REACHING THE GOAL 


315 


She stopped short, for Miss Dodge was speaking. 
“ Dear girls/’ she said, you will be happy and proud 
when I tell you that your new captain is to be Mrs. 
Marriott, whom some of you know by her stage name 
of Madame Risteau. I am rejoiced that she has con- 
sented to take my place, for while I am leaving the 
city she is coming here to live. Sunflower Troop, sa- 
lute your captain.” 

Every hand went up in salute, and Joanne’s tears 
melted away into smiles. Of course she was sorry to 
lose Miss Dodge, but to have her place taken by this 
dear friend more than outweighed her regrets. She 
longed to throw herself into her new captain’s arms, 
but had to be satisfied with an eloquent smile in her 
direction. 

Miss Dodge and Mrs. Marriott conferred together 
for a few minutes, then Miss Dodge spoke again. I 
am glad that it will be Mrs. Marriott’s first privilege, 
as captain, to bestow the honor of Golden Eaglet on 
two of the troop, Winifred Merryman and Joanne 
Selden.” 

The two girls went up to receive their badges, Jo- 
anne’s heart beating high as Mrs. Marriott, looking 
down at her with very loving eyes, pinned on her 
badge of honor. 

When the meeting was over Joanne could scarcely 
wait to fly to her ‘‘ Muvvie,” though she did linger 
long enough to give Winnie a little shake and cry, 
Oh, Win, you never told me.” 


316 FEOM TENDERFOOT TO GOLDEN EAGLET 


“ Told you what ? ” 

“ That you had taken all your tests and would be- 
come a Golden Eaglet when I did.” 

Winnie laughed. “ I wanted to surprise you, but I 
got the surprise of my life when I learned who the new 
captain was to be.” 

“ Aren’t you glad ? ” 

“Of course I am. If we had to have a new captain 
I think we are mighty lucky to have her.” 

Then, while the other girls were crowding around 
Miss Dodge to make their farewells, she went to give 
her dear friend welcome. “ It is so wonderful, so 
wonderful ! ” she murmured. “ Like a dream. I 
can’t believe that you and Bob are to be right here in 
Washington. Tell me how it happened and why I 
have not known it before.” 

“ It happened very suddenly. My husband found 
that business interests would take him down this way, 
and that probably we must be here for some years, so 
we decided to settle it at once. I wrote to Mrs. Barry 
and by good fortune found we could get a house near 
her if we took it immediately, so we took it ‘ on sight 
unseen ’ and here we are. In the meantime Mrs. Barry 
had been talking to Miss Dodge, who is a great friend 
of hers, and both of them so besought me to take Miss 
Dodge’s place as captain of your troop, that I finally 
consented to do so, for a time at least, so there you 
are. 

Joanne gave a long sigh of content. “And to think 


EEACHING THE GOAL 


317 


it was you, of all persons that I could have chosen, who 
pinned on my dear Golden Eaglet badge.” 

I am very proud of my daughter,” said Mrs. Mar- 
riott squeezing the hand she held. 

Then it was time to leave and Joanne went home to 
give her news to her family and to find them interested 
in all she had to tell. 

Of what went on after this it would take too long to 
tell, of the hikes and picnic suppers, the week ends at 
the lodge, of how Pablo continued a faithful helper at 
the farm, and how Unc* Aaron found a bee tree for 
the Boy Scouts, of how Mrs. Marriott entertained the 
girls in her new home, all these and other things would 
take another book, but as Girl Scouts all over the 
world are doing these and similar things, each one can 
turn to her own happy experiences and believe they 
were duplicated by Joanne and her friends. 


BOOKS BY 

Amy E. Blanchard 

Camp Fire and Qirl Scout Stories 


The Camp Fire Qirls of Brightwood 

A Story of how They Kindled Their Fire and Kept It Burnins: 

What the Boy Scout Organization means to the boys. Camp Fire 
Girls means to their sisters. This story shows the development in 
the character of those who made up the organization in the little 
town of Brightwood, their difficulties and triumphs in forming their 
organization, and the experiences and pleasures enjoyed by them 
are woven into an intensely interesting story by an author who is 
devoted to the work. 309 pages 

Fagots and Flames 

A Story of Winter Camp Fires; with colored frontispiece by 
Frank T. Merrill 

This is a companion volume to The Camp Fire Girls of Bright- 
wood,” but absolutely independent of itt The author has carried 
along the characters in the former story* bringing into prominence 
the true-hearted country girl, Kathleen Gilman. It is brightened 
with girlish fun and by the ceremonials of the Camp Fire Girls. 

306 pages 

In Camp with the Muskoday Camp 
Fire Qirls 

A Story of the Camp Fire by the Lake. Colored Frontispiece 

Readers of this volume will recognize many of the old characters 
of whom they have read in ” The Camp Fire Girls of Brightwood ” 
and ‘‘ Fagots and Flames.” The story relates the experiences that 
attended their life in the open. 318 pages 

A Qirl Scout of Red Rose Troop 

A Story for Girl Scouts 

Every girl who is now a scout, every girl who would like to be a 
scout and is not — will want to read this story by an author who 
herself knows all about scouting 320 pages 

Lucky Penny of Thistle Troop 

A Girl Scout Story 

Penny Atwood, the girl scout heroine of Thistle Troop, is well 
named Lucky Penny, for fortune seems always to smile upon her. 
The story tells of the activities of the girls — glimpses of school life 
and its friendships, of a bazaar, a Valentine party, a skating carni- 
val, and of a little Belgian refugee who won their hearts and made 
a place for herself in their Troop. 

Price, $1.75 each 

All Prices are NET 


BOOKS BY 


Amy E. Blanchard 


Elizabeth, Betsy and Bess 

If there is one thin? that Miss Amy E. Blanchard knows well it is 
the child’s heart, and this knowledge stands her in good stead in 
her recent book. The story runs into just such conversation and 
escapades as three young girls are liable to indulge in. Illustrated. 

284 pages 


Elizabeth, Betsy and Bess — School- 
mates 

This is the stolT of the school days of the three girl chums and 
shows the individual development of each one. Every chapter 
is full of the interesting experiences dear to the hearts of girls of 
this age. Illustrated. 320 pages 


A Qirl of ’76 

About Colonial Boston. Cloth. 

A story of the earlier period of the Revolutionary War written 
primarily for girls, and the homes and heroines depicted are drawn 
so as to give peculiar interest to its readers. 

831 pages 


A Little Maid of Picardy 

A story full of adventures in the life of a refugee maid of Picardy. 
An American girl with the love of France in her heart tells this 
wonderful story of hardships, yes, and pleasures as well, of the 
heroic refugee. Illustrated with colored frontispiece and cover. 

320 pages 


These books are full of interest to poung people: they also 
recommend themselves to all blho like to see boolcs that 
build character in the hands of our young readers. 


Price, $1,75 each 

All Prices are NBT 



FAMOUS STORIES FOR GIRLS 

By Charlotte M. Vaile 


The Orcutt Qirls 

OR, ONS TERM AT THE ACADEMY. 316 pp. 

Sue Orcutt 

A SEQUEL TO “THE ORCUTT GIRLS.” 335pp. 

These companion volumes are among the most 
popular books for girls which have ever been written 
concerning school life. In these books Mrs. Vaile 
depicts that old academic life which used to be so 
great a feature in the life of New England. Mrs 
Vaile shows her intimate knowledge of the subject 
and both books are full of incentive and inspiration. 

Wheat and Huckleberries 

OR, DR. NORTHMORE’S DAUGHTERS. 336 PP. 

Another story for girls with the true ring of genuine- 
ness, and as the two girls around whorn the story cen- 
ters were born and brought up in the rich farm regions 
of the Middle West, and then spent their summers in 
the New England home of their grandfather, the author 
has been able to weave into her narrative the various 
peculiarities of both sections. 

Each volume is fully illustrated. Price $1.75 not 


The M. M. C. 

A STORY OF THE GREAT ROCKIES. 23a pp. 

The experience of a New England girl in the Colorado 
mining camp. It shows the pluck of the little school 
teacher in holding for her friend a promising mining 
claim which he had secured after years of misfortune 
in other ventures. 

Fully illustrated. Price, $1.50 


By Marion Ames Taggart 

“SIX GIRLS” SERIES 

Six Qirls and Bob 


A STORY OF PATTY-PANS AND GREEN FIELDS 


SSO pages 

Six Qirls and the Tea Room 


A STORY 

810 pages 

Six Qirls Qrowing Older 


A STORY 

881 pages 

Six Qirls and the Seventh One 

A STORY 

858 pages 

Betty Qaston — the Seventh Qiri 

A STORY 

852 pages 

Six Qirls and Betty 


A STORY 

820 pages 

Six Qirls Qrown Up 


A STORY 

848 pages 

These Volumes are Fully Illustrated 

Price, doth, $1.75 each net 

4 

Her Daughter Jean 


A STORY 

840 pages 

Beth’s Wonder=Winter 


A STORY 

880 pages 

Beth’s Old Home 


A STORY 

850 pages 

Beth of Old Chilton 


A STORY 

848 pages 

Miss Taggart is a welcome addition to the coterie of writers for 

young people, as she possesses a strong individuality, and her 
characters are full of life and best of all, she paints them naturally. 

Price, Bach Volume, Cloth, $1.75 net 











f * 
I 




I 

• < 
• 4 
\ 


■ 4 


# 



M 


' k 



V 

U 

]> 
. 4 


/ 





:il 


■j 


0 * 


'i 


\ 


t 



4 • 







UBRARY OF CONGRESS 

□ODEOSblbHb 



